Fire And Ice

Chapter One

The motorcycle roared to life under him. He revved the motor a couple of times to clear the pipes. Raising the kickstand, he guided the bike out of the parking lot and into traffic. He didn't wear a helmet, although it was a state law in Indiana. Most police officers own a motorcycle themselves and half of them didn't wear helmets either. Not that he needed to worry about getting stopped. He knew just about every police officer in the area. And those he didn't know knew him by reputation. And having connections with almost every lawyer in the two-state area didn't hurt either.

He came to stop at a red light, pulling up along side a blue convertible occupied by three very young, very outgoing females. They catcalled to him on his bike asking him to give them all a ride and to rev the motor. He grinned at them and obliged by letting the horses thunder through the pipes. They squealed and begged him to pull over to talk. He just shook his head and as the light changed to green, left them struggling to catch up.

He headed north out of town, taking the bypass and heading into the country. He opened the throttle and set a pace of 70 mph. As he rode he ran through a mental checklist of things he needed to do in the upcoming week. He would be leaving town for a two-week vacation soon and had several things he needed to get done before hand. One of those things was to update the training records of some of the firefighters at his station before he left. He approached the turn-off he needed to take that would lead him to the little town of Meriton and to the Brighton Township Volunteer Fire Department.

He pulled to a stop in front of a two story brick building on the east side of town. He shut the bike off and placed the kickstand. As he swung his leg over the bike he noticed an old blue Chevy truck parked out in front of the building and two of the four garage doors were up. He walked through one of the bay doors and found the lower extremities of a man sticking out from under the old pumper truck.
“Hey Ted, whatcha doin' ?” He asked.

“Jesus Christ, boy! Don't sneak up on me like that! Especially when I am under one of these damn heavy trucks!”

“You mean to tell me you didn't hear me pull up on my bike?”

“Is that what that noise was? I thought the Air National Guard was landing in the parking lot! Christ Will, what do you need to have the bike that loud for?”
Ted was pushing himself out from under the truck with that last statement, and with a little help from Will, got to his feet.

“So old people like you can hear me coming.” Will grinned.

“Humph, with a bike that loud you won't have no hearin' left by the time you are half my age.” Ted shook his head. “And where's your helmet at?”

Will sighed. It was a long lost battle with Ted over the issue of wearing a helmet. Ted called them “brain-buckets” and didn't like the fact that several of the bikers he knew refused to wear them.

“Your gonna regret it someday when you muss up that pretty face of yer's cause you was too ignorant to be riding without a helmet. Hell, Will them girls that ride those horses in shows wear helmets.” Ted gruffed at him.

“Yeah, yeah I know. I just hate wearing the damn things because I feel they affect my range of vision.” Will muttered.

“Your range of vision? Bullshit.” Ted looked at him. “And what else is this get up you got on?”

Ted surveyed Will's riding outfit. Will always wore leather while on the bike. Even in summer. Today since he was in town Will had put on his leather chaps over his jeans, his riding boots, a leather vest over his white tank top and wore his black cotton do-rag with the flames on it.

“One hell of a get-up to be wearing when they come to wash your brains off the roadway.” Ted said. “You look like you need to be in that one singin' group that does that song ya'll dance to.”

“You mean the Village People?” Will asked.

“Whoever those pansy boys are. So, what are you here for?”

“I came by to update some training records. I got the guys certifications today in the mail and I was going to put them in their folders and sign off on them”

“Well, as long as you're here, you think you could help me get that pump off so we can put the new intake on it? That is if you don't mind getting yer purdy outfit a little dirty.” Ted grinned.

“ I don't mind. And I can take the leather off so I don't have to worry about getting it dirty.” Will mimicked back.

“Alright I'm gonna go take a leak first. You go ahead a get those folders updated and then we'll work on the pump.” Ted headed for the back office to take care of business.

Will stripped off his leather and laid it over a nearby chair out of the way of any possible water or oil leak, and headed for the stairs that led up to the training rooms and offices. He hung a right at the top of the stairs and walked into a small office marked Training and Safety Officer. This was his office. Five steel filing cabinets lined the far wall. Next to them were neat stacks of boxes marked on the outside with permanent marker listing the contents of each. There were training pamphlets and kids educational supplies and over in the corner was a remote control fire truck with a puppet of the department's mascot at the wheel that was used for pre-schoolers and kindergarten kids. A desk was in the middle with a chair in front of and behind it. Will opened the top drawer on the far filing cabinet. It was here that Will kept an updated list of all the training the firefighters had. As his title suggested, it was his job to make sure that the firefighters kept current on their training. He began to place the CPR cards he had received that day into the corresponding firefighter's folder. He came to Ted's folder and pulled it from the cabinet, opened it and began to read through the lists of training programs the man had attended. Ted's folder was not quite the largest in the cabinet, Will's being twice as thick as the others due to the training he needed to be an instructor, but Ted's was impressive. When Will began as the training officer, he was the first one ever. No one had kept records before Will volunteered for the job, so he had an extensive job of getting the firefighters training records current. When he came to Ted's folder he had found that Ted had been with the department since its founding. Ted had been sixteen when he joined with his father back in 1952. Now at the age of 66, Ted wasn't an active member anymore as far as physically fighting fires or driving trucks, but he remained active on the board and did handy work around the firehouse.
Will replaced the folder and quickly finished with the rest. With that task done he headed back downstairs to the bay area. The non-emergency phone on the wall rang and he answered it.

“Brighton Township Fire.”

“Will? Honey, how are you?” a kind, soft female voiced asked.

“Hello Emma, I am wonderful, and yourself?”

“I'm getting by Will. Is that husband of mine still there?”

“Yes, he's um…a bit busy at the moment.”

“Will, if he's in the john just say so. That's were he spends the better part of his days now anymore.” Emma laughed.

“Yeah, that's where he is. Do you need him to call when he's done?”

“Yes, if you would pass along the message for me.”

“Will do Emma. Take care.”

“You too Will. Are you wearing a helmet with that bike?”

“Um….no Emma. I'm not.” He replied sheepishly.

“Well, just make sure you keep your brains where they belong dear. Goodbye.”

“Bye Emma.”


Will hung up the phone shaking his head. Just then Ted came out of the back office and looked at Will.

“Who was that?” Ted asked

“It was Emma. She wants you to call her.”

“Great. What does the old bat want now?” Ted muttered.

Will waited while Ted made the call and after taking down a note to pick up brown sugar and vanilla on the way home, Ted hung up and turned to look at Will.

“You ain't got that pump off yet, boy?”

“I was waiting for orders, sir”

“Well, get your ass in gear and get that pump off. There's your order.”

“Yessir!” Will gave Ted a sharp salute and reached for a wrench.

Chapter Two

The room was relatively dark, lit only by two small desk lamps, the computer screens and the flashing lights on the consoles. There were two desks in the room that wrapped around horseshoe fashion, each one laden with radios, computers, telephones and manuals. The phone rang and one of the females sitting at the console picked it up.

“De Bourge County Sheriff.”

“Hey Lizzy, it's Samuels, I need a local check on this male I have stopped”

“Sure thing, just a second.” Lizzy grabbed her pen and paper.

“Okay, what's his name?”

“Bill F. Collins. Date of birth is nine twelve of nineteen seventy, social is Three one one nine seven four one eight five.”

“Okay gimme a minute. You want a crim history on him too?”

“Um… not yet. Go ahead and run a license check on him though.”

“Okay. Hold.”

Lizzy's hands flew over the keyboard in front of her while she cradled the phone between her shoulder and ear. Once she entered all the information onto her computer she punched a speed dial line of the phone.

“City Police and Fire”

“Hi Char. What's going on?”

“Nothing. Same old, same old, you?”

“I need a locals check for Samuels.”

“Is he the cute unmarried one?”

“Yes. Can you check locals on Bill F. Collins?”

“Okay, just a second.”

Lizzy could hear Charlotte's fingers tapping on the keyboard.

“Hmm, nothing active here. He does have a history of some drug related charges from some time ago. And a driving on expired plates, but that's it.”

“Okay thanks Char.”

“Sure. Call me later if you aren't busy.”

“Okay.”

Lizzy turned back to the computer in front of her. The screen pinged at her and she paged down to read the report. She pursed her lips and began printing out the pages.

“Whatcha got going over there?” Her co-worker, Anne, asked.

“Seems Sammy has got himself at least an arrest on warrant out of Bartholomew County on this guy. Plus he has a history of drug charges with city and us and his license is suspended with a prior conviction.”

“So you are telling me that I need to prepare a cell for our guest?”

“Looks that way. It may need to be the padded cell.”

“I'll tell Denny. He is running book-in tonight.”

Lizzy hit the line Deputy Samuel was holding on.

“Hey we have a winner. The guy has an active warrant out of County 5, failure to appear for possession with intent to deliver. He is also suspended with a prior.”

“Okay Lizzy, give me the info over the radio and go ahead and confirm the warrant. I need a K-9 down here for a vehicle search and send a supervisor.”

“On their way.”

Lizzy keyed up her radio console,

“12-39 need you and your partner to assist on vehicle search with 12-13 at 100North and State Road 52.”

Lizzy then began the tasks of confirming the warrant with Bartholomew County, gathering her paperwork, getting book-in a heads up and filed the copies of her criminal history. An hour later she sat back in her chair. The deputies were enroute to the jail with one Mr. Collins for his warrant and for the meth that was found in his vehicle. She leaned forward and picked up the non-recorded phone that the dispatchers refer to as the “Bat Phone” and dialed the city police number.

“City this is Charlotte.”

“Hey, it's Lizzy.”

“Things finally quiet down up there?”

“Yeah. We have a new guest courtesy of Deputy Derrick Samuels.”

“Sweet. Hey what are you doing Wednesday night?”

“I am going to guess possibly going with you to the new night club in town?”

“Only if you want too, I can call Quinn and see if she wants to go.”

“ Call and ask her, I am in.”

“Okay. So how is Mr. Hottie-Deputy doing?”

The 911 emergency phone rang causing the strobe attached to it to go off.

“Gotta go Char.”

The line was quickly disconnected. Lizzy grabbed the emergency phone before the end of the first ring.

“911. What is your emergency?”

“Oh my God! Please help me! There's been a wreck and a baby was thrown! Oh my God! He isn't breathing! Please help! Please send help!”

Lizzy immediately went into her zone. She scanned the 911 call screen. The call was originating from a landline at 2435 N. Monterey Road.

“Ma'am I need you to calm down. I need your address. Where is the wreck at?”

Lizzy was poised with pen in hand. She hastily wrote down the address given. She snapped her fingers at Anne and motioned for her to start a deputy to the location on her paper.

“Ma'am how many cars are involved? Are any overturned or upside down?”

Lizzy was writing away on her paper.

“Ma'am I am connecting us with another dispatcher. Stay with me.”

Lizzy punched the speed keys on her keyboard and soon heard Charlottes voice on the line.

“Charlotte I have a 10-50 PI inverted. I need pre-arrivals.”

Charlotte began to lead the frantic caller through CPR, as Lizzy keyed up and set off a set of fire tones.

“Attention Brighton Fire and Rescue. Have a 10-50 PI car inverted with subjects ejected, just south of 2435 North Monterey Road. Attention Brighton Fire and Rescue, 10-50 PI, inverted with subjects ejected, just south of 2435 North Monterey Road. Brighton Fire dispatch time is 17:49.”

Lizzy keyed off and waited for a response from the fire unit. On the phone she could hear Charlotte prompting the caller through CPR on the baby. Lizzy winced at the sound of desperation in the woman's voice as she begged for the child to live.

“De Bourge County. Brighton Fire 1201 10-8 station, enroute to scene.”

Lizzy visibly shuddered. It was that voice. She didn't know who it belonged to. All she knew was that he was the one responding to her dispatch. She keyed up again,

“Clear Brighton 1201 information CPR in progress on one subject. Also have two ambulances enroute.”

“Clear County.”

Lizzy sighed. His voice was strong and sure. Lizzy knew that if anything ever happened to her, she wanted to know that his voice would be the one responding. She turned her attention back to the caller.

“Char, I can take over if need be.”

“Lizzy, I can't get the caller to do CPR anymore. She refused and hung up. You had better start the coroner. Are your deputies there yet?”

Two deputies marked on scene at that time. One requested a private line to dispatch.

“Char, they are there now, I gotta go. They want to call.”

“That's not a good sign.”

“I know.”

Lizzy opened the line for the deputy. As she thought he requested a coroner and a supervisor. Lizzy couldn't ask but he told her anyway. The 4 month old baby had died on impact with the road, its parents were trapped in their car, upside down. The driver that caused the wreck was fine except for a few cuts and bruises. And the driver was drunk.
Lizzy hung up the phone and waited to hear the “voice” call on scene.

*Locals check-checking with local agencies for active warrants.
*book-in- the area of the jail where prisioners are booked in, photographed and given their jail outfits.
*meth (methamphetamine)-drug very common to the midwest. Known as "poor mans cocaine". Very addictive.
*10-50 PI- ten code used by some law enforcement agencies. means automobile accident with personal injuries.
*pre-arrivals-instructions given by dispatchers to callers to assist in care before the arrival of the ambulance, this includes CPR, standard first-aid and the birthing of babies.

Chapter Three

Tones echoed through the bay area. Will's head jerked up from the pump he was still working on. He heard her voice, loud, clear and strong. He listened intently to the dispatch. His eyes narrowed when he heard the vehicle was inverted.

“Shit!” Will jumped from the pumper.

He ran to his turn-out gear that was sitting ready against the wall. He pulled off his riding boots and literally jumped into his bunkers. He grabbed a nearby radio and cleared the department. As he grabbed his coat and turned to jump into the Engine his friend Charles Bingley came running through the bay door.

“Charles, take the rescue truck.”

“Got it! I'll follow you.” Charles threw his coat and helmet into the rescue truck and pulled out of the firehouse behind Will.

Will's knuckles were white as he drove towards the accident scene. He laid on the air horn as he neared an intersection. Will knew the area of the accident well. It never failed there was an accident at the blind intersection every month, most of the time they were slight fender benders, but there were times like these that the accidents were much worse.

Will turned south onto North Monterey Road at the next intersection. He could see the lights of the deputy cars up ahead. A maroon vehicle had heavy front-end damage, and the other vehicle was half in and half out of a ditch, its wheels were pointing towards the sky. Not far from the overturned vehicle a yellow blanket covered something small. A body.

`Jesus, not a child!' he prayed. He looked towards the deputy's squads. One deputy had a man in handcuffs and was putting him in the back of the squad. William pulled up to the scene and marked out on radio. Her voice came back to him with the acknowledgement.

Charles pulled the rescue squad in next to the Engine and jumped out the driver's door trauma kit in hand. Will, Charles, and three volunteers raced for the overturned car. Quickly they stabilized it and began to assess the occupants. More volunteers arrived and brought the “jaws of life”. Carefully they began the slow process of removing the tangled wreck from around the victim's bodies. In less than an hour they had both victims free, on backboards and were carrying them to the waiting ambulances. The mother grabbed Charles' arm.

“Please is my baby okay? I didn't hear her crying. Did you already take her to the hospital?”

Charles looked at Will in surprise. Will slowly shook his head then glanced at the yellow blanket that was surrounded by police technicians. Charles couldn't answer the woman who still had a hold on his arm. She looked at Will with hopeful eyes.

“Ma'am, I'm sure you'll find your baby at the hospital.” He smiled what he hoped to be a calming smile. She looked at him for a minute then smiled back.

“Yes, I hope so.”

The victims were loaded into the ambulances and were whisked away just as the hearse arrived for the body. The firefighters picked up their equipment and loaded it back on the trucks. Will spoke briefly with one of the deputies and then climbed into the cab of the Engine. He looked over at Charles who was watching the police assist with loading the body bag into the hearse. Will noticed Charles had tears in his eyes. Charles blinked and looked out the window towards the rescue as it backed out and turned around to head back to station. Will grabbed the radio and took a deep breath before keying up.

“De Bourge County, Brighton 1201 complete on scene returning to quarters.”

“Clear Brighton 1201…..2134.”

Will sighed as he hung the microphone back up on the bracket. He wondered if she could hear the sadness in his voice. He pulled the Engine into a nearby driveway, backed it up onto the road and followed the rescue back to station.

Chapter Four

Lizzy waved to Anne as they walked to their vehicles. It was 11:00 at night, their shift had just ended and Lizzy had the next two days off. She started her truck, clicked her seat belt into place and pulled out of the lot. Lizzy lived in the adjoining county to the north, so she pulled onto the bypass that would take her home. As she drove the darkened highway she mulled over the shifts events. After dispatching the accident, Lizzy had spent the rest of the night fielding calls from reporters and concerned citizens. She was in almost constant contact with the Sheriff, the hospital, and the crisis team. Even with Anne helping to field calls, Lizzy never left her seat for almost 5 solid hours.

Twenty minutes later Lizzy pulled into her driveway. She walked through the back gate of the chain-link fence that surrounded the back part of the house and whistled. She was greeted by two very wiggling, very happy rottweilers.

“How are mama's babies? You want to go inside?”

Lizzy climbed the stairs to the back porch and opened the storm door. The two dogs wedged themselves between her and the back door. She unlocked the door and swung it open as the dogs literally fell inside. She unloaded her duffel bag in the laundry room putting her uniforms into the washer. She set the wash cycle and kicking off her shoes she entered the kitchen. The answering machine on the wall was flashing with messages. She hit the button and walked to the refrigerator.

“You have three messages.” The digitalized voice stated.

“Elizabeth it's your mother. I want you to come home on your days off. I have a few things I want you to do.”

Lizzy groaned. There was a reason she had moved more than an hour and a half away from home. That voice was the reason.

**BEEP*

“Lizzy it's Charlotte. Call me tomorrow so we can make plans. Say `Hi' to the girls for me”

Lizzy smiled Charlotte had been with her when she got the dogs as puppies from the shelter. Charlotte had wanted one, but her apartment didn't allow pets, so Charlotte had just adopted Lizzys as her own.

**BEEP**

“Lizzy it's Jane. I saw the wreck on the news. Did you take the call? Call me when you get home, please!”

Lizzy poured a glass of iced tea, filled the dogs water and food bowls and walked into the living room. She clicked the TV on, set it to the late news and muted it. She reached picked up her cordless phone and dialed Jane's number. It rang twice then she heard her sister.

“Hello?”

“Hi Jane.”

“Lizzy! How are you?”

“I'm fine. You?”

“Oh Lizzy did you take that call on the wreck?”

“Yeah. I'm okay though.”

“Lizzy are you sure? I mean when I heard about the baby…”

“Yes, Jane I'm fine. I take calls like this all the time.”

“I couldn't imagine taking those calls. How do you do it? I would just be a bawling mess!”

“You learn to not let it bother you. People die and it's just something that happens. You try to get them help as soon as you can but they don't always make it. It may seem that I am a cold-hearted bitch to you Jane, but when you are in the line of work that I am, well, you just have to not let it bother you.”

“Lizzy! I know you aren't cold-hearted, or a bitch either. I just don't know how you do it. I never could.”

“That's because you are too sweet and kind Jane. That's why you teach 1st grade and I don't. I don't know how you handle all those kids all the time.”

“They aren't that bad. And besides I get three months every year without them.”

“Must be nice.”

“It is, though I do get bored at times.”

Jane yawed over the phone.

“I am going to go to bed then. Talk to you later?”

“Yeah I'll call you tomorrow.”

“Night Lizzy.”

“Night Jane.”

Lizzy turned the phone off and un-muted the TV. They had shown the wreck and the drunk who had caused it. His faced looked familiar, but she couldn't place where she had seen him before.

She turned off the TV and went to the bathroom to change into her nightgown. She let the dogs out to take care of their business while she put her uniforms in the dryer. Turning off the lights, she let the dogs in and headed to bed. She arranged herself in bed then patted the blanket in invitation. They joined her and settled down to sleep. She lay there for a while. She could only think of the first 911 call she took as a dispatcher. It had been a domestic dispute and the man had physically beaten his wife and their 2-year-old son. The wife had called frantic because her son had stopped breathing. The man had hit the boy so hard that it had snapped his neck. Lizzy was a wreck after that call and had called Jane to find comfort. Jane thought Lizzy should have quit then and there, but Lizzy had been on the job for almost a month and loved it despite those calls. So Jane had offered to be there anytime Lizzy need to talk or to de-stress as Jane called it, and Lizzy was grateful to her sister for that.

Chapter Five


Fire Chief Brad Wilcox flipped the light switch causing the meeting room to go dark. As Brad walked to the side entrance of the firehouse, Will closed his office door and walked down the steps. Brad and Will had just finished the Critical Incident Stress Debriefing session that follows every traumatic call the department goes on. Those firefighters that arrived on scene were required to stay for the session. It gave those involved a chance to express their feelings without censure. Will has found that the sessions helped the firefighters from getting `burned out' too soon. Tonights session was dominated by the memory of the small body wrapped in the yellow blanket. After speaking with the deputies on scene, Will found that the child's infant seat had not been installed properly in the vehicle, and when the drunk driver ran the stop sign and hit the victims car, the car seats belts had snapped, causing the baby to be ejected. Charles had openly cried upon hearing that news, and Jake Wright, a new father of a 2 month old girl, swore his child would not be put in a vehicle until Jake had the car seat installed by a certified supplier. Samantha Richards, the secretary for the department, and John Gale the treasurer promised to make arrangements for flowers to be sent to the funeral home.

Will waved to Brad as he swung his leg over his bike. Along the ride home Will tried not to think about the nights events and enjoy the ride, but he could not. Pulling up to the garage, Will punched in the code on the keypad and the garage door began to rise. Will walked his bike into the garage and shut the door. He spent some time wiping it down, removing the bugs and road grime. He used this time to think and after exhausting all possible outcomes, Will turned the garage light off and headed to the house.

He entered the family home through the kitchen service door. Laying his riding gloves on the table, he noticed a note from Mrs. Reynolds, his housekeeper, saying that there was ham and salad in the refrigerator for his dinner and that Georgianna, his younger sister, was staying with friends for a sleep over. Will realized how hungry he was and quickly made a sandwich and a bowl of salad, grabbed a beer and headed for his den.

The den was Will's home office. Richly furnished with leather sofas and chairs, cherry wood coffee tables and books that lined the walls from floor to ceiling. The room still held a smell of the pipe that his father used to smoke. Will loved this room more than any other in the house. He moved to the large oak desk and sat his plates of food down. He stripped off his chaps and vest and flung them over a nearby chair. The boots came next and were unceremoniously tossed to the other side of the room. Stretching out in the leather desk chair with his feet propped up on the desk, Will relaxed for the first time since leaving the house that morning. Taking a bite of his sandwich, Will turned his thoughts to his up coming trip. He had completed most of his pre-vacation tasks today, so there were only a few loose ends to tie up. Will had made reservations to go to Sturgis again this year. He picked up the papers he had printed off the internet about the event. He was staying at the `Buffalo Chip Campground' and looked over the papers to see who would be performing there. As he read down the line he smiled. There were going to be a lot of 80's hair bands there this year. Will turned to the camping confirmation he had received last month. He had to make reservations a year in advance to secure a spot large enough for his bus. The paper stated his spot and directions on how to get there. It also listed the rules for the campground. There were not that many. Will was defiantly looking forward to the trip. He was taking Charles and a few other guy-friends to the event. All rode motorcycles and they would be towing those on a trailer behind the bus. That thought reminded Will of a detail that he penciled on his notepad. He yawned and stood up. Gathering his dishes he returned them to the kitchen then going back to the den, gathered his clothing and headed for the stairs.

Will entered the master bedroom and threw the clothing into a pile around the clothes hamper. Turning back the covers, Will slipped between the cool cotton sheets and laid his head on the mound of feather pillows. He sighed and rubbed his hand over the space on his right. It was so empty, so void. He was becoming tired of being alone at night. No one to share the large four-poster mahogany bed with, no one to wrap his arms around, no one to share the secrets of his life with. He rolled over turned out the small light on his nightstand and drifted off to sleep, his arms wrapped around a pillow for comfort.

Chapter Six

Lizzy woke to the sounds of eight feet pacing up and down her hallway. Rolling over she glanced at the clock. 9:01 Lizzy threw back the covers and slid her feet into her fuzzy slippers. Seeing that she was up the dogs began to jump around at the back door and whimper.

“Okay, okay. Mama's sorry. She overslept. I'm coming.”

Lizzy opened the back door and the dogs made a mad dash for the grassy area out under an apple tree at the back end of the yard. After getting the coffee maker started, Lizzy stepped under the warm running water of her shower. She quickly washed, dried and dressed. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of hazelnuts as the coffee maker sputtered it's last bit of water into the pot. She heard the dogs barking and looked outside. Charlotte had just pulled up in her driveway and the dogs were fighting over who got to wag their tail at her first. Lizzy watched Charlotte wedge her way out of her Jeep and lean down and pet both dogs on the head. Then she threw two tennis balls in different directions and laughed as the dogs took off running after them. Charlotte quickly made her way to the back door.

“Hi Lizzy!” Then noticing the turban towel still wrapped around Lizzys head added “Oh, did you just get up? What did you do oversleep?”

“Yes. I didn't set my alarm and the girls woke me up with their prancing to go outside.”

“Oh I see. Well, why don't you let me do your hair while we talk about plans for tonight?”

“Okay, I'll go get my combs. Have some coffee while you wait. I just made it.”

“Yummy. I could use some more caffeine.”

Lizzy disappeared back into the bathroom to gather her hair combs while Charlotte poured a mug of coffee and pulled a chair out from the table for Lizzy to sit in.

“So what is the plan for tonight?” Lizzy asked as she sat and handed Charlotte her comb.

“Well, Quinn said that she will go, but she has to meet us there. Something about a meeting or a date or whatever. I didn't pay that much attention. She started going on about how horrible her work is and I usually tune her out then.”

“Charlotte you are awful! I talked to Jane last night but forgot to ask her if she wanted to go. I will call her later. So what else?”

“Well, I thought we could meet up around 8 unless you wanted to get dinner first. I don't really care if we go out to eat or not. The band starts at 9 so I figured with it being an opening week we may want to get there a little early. We can stay as long as you guys want. Or if the band really sucks we could still catch a movie.”

Charlotte was running the comb through Lizzys hair removing the last of the tangles.

“You want this up or down?”

“I don't care. I have to go into town later to the store and to Wal-Mart. So whatever you want to do. Just don't go putting flowers or anything fancy in it.”

Charlotte giggled.

“So, did you hear that the departments are wanting to send us dispatchers through first-responder training?”

“No, where did you hear that from?” Lizzy frowned.

“Oh a couple of the training officers said something about it in dispatch yesterday. They want to get us certified so it will be easier to keep our medical dispatch training up.”

“Oh. How long is the class going to take? I kinda wanted to take some vacation soon.”

“I'm not sure. I think they said 12 week class 2 nights a week with some Saturdays for what they call hands-on modules.”

“Any idea when they are going to have the class?”

“No. No one tells me anything.”

“Charlotte! You are the Chief's daughter! How can you not know?”

Charlotte laughed as she pinned the last of Lizzy's hair up. Securing it with little colored hair clips she stood back to admire her work.

“There you go. Well, I planned on asking him last night or this morning, but he is didn't get home until 7 am. He was at the hospital all night with the family who lost that baby in the wreck. He went home and right to bed and mom said not to bother him when I was there earlier.”

“Wow. That sucks.”

“Yup. Well, I am going to go. I will see you here at about 7:30? I want you and Jane to ride with me, we can take the top off the Jeep.”

“Okay. I'll give Jane a ring in a few. See you later Char.”

“Bye.”

Charlotte opened the back door to be greeted by the dogs who followed her out to her Jeep. She grabbed two more tennis balls and threw them out her window as she pulled out of the driveway. Lizzy waved until she lost sight of the Jeep then turned back to the kitchen. She did up the few dishes that were lying on the counter, made a quick checklist of things she needed from the store, and then called Jane.

“Hello?”

“Hello Jane, Its your wonderful, beautiful, more-talented than you sister.” Lizzy joked.

“Oh brother! What do you want?”

“Well, Charlotte wants us to go to the new club in town with her and Quinn tonight. She wants to pick us up at 7:30 are you game?”

“Hell yes!! I have been so bored lately! I'll be at your house by 7:15.”

“Okay, well, I am going to go. I have to go to the store. See you later tonight.”

“Okay Lizzy. Bye!”

“Bye.”

Lizzy hung up the phone and grabbed her keys and purse. Stopping in the laundry room she filled the dog's bowl with food and walked out the door. She whistled for the dogs and sat the bowl of food down under the shade of the patio umbrella, checked the outside water hose to make sure the dogs had water, then made her way to her truck. She got in and started the engine then flipped through her CD collection. She picked one out and placed into the player. Rolling down her windows, she raised the volume on the player and pulled out of her driveway.

Chapter Seven

Will woke to the tapping on his door.

“Rise and shine dear, darling brother!”

Will braced himself for what he knew would happen next. Sure enough a small flurry of blonde curls and lace landed in the center of the bed. The body managed to squirm it's way under the covers and snuggled up against his side. He wrapped his arm around its neck and kissed its forehead.

“I thought you were spending the night at your friends, Georgie.”

“ I did. I came home at 10 o' clock just as you told me too.”

Will nearly jumped out of bed.

“What time is it? Is it past noon?”

Georgie giggled.

“No. It's just 10:30. Mrs. Reynolds told me you had a late night.”

“Mrs. Reynolds probably also told you not to wake me, didn't she?”

Will looked down into a pair of guilty blue eyes. Georgie tried hard to look sorry but ended up erupting into giggles.

“Yes, she did. But I knew that you would be even madder if I let you sleep in till noon or after.”

“You are right there. Okay so get up and get out so I can get showered and dressed. I'll meet you down stairs in a little while.”

“Okay but you promised to take me on the bike today. Don't forget.”

Will leaned over and kissed his sisters forehead again.

“Don't worry Georgie, I didn't forget.”

“Good.”

She scrambled out of the big bed and tiptoed to the door. She opened it a crack to make sure Mrs. Reynolds wasn't in the hallway then scampered out, quietly shutting the door behind her.

Will lay in bed a minute longer then threw back the covers and made his way to his bathroom. Turning on the shower he let the water reach its desired temperature before stepping in and closing the glass shower doors. He put his head under the shower head and let the beating of the water wash away the dream that had clung to the back of his mind when Georgie woke him. As the water poured over his head his thoughts traveled back to the figure that has haunted his dreams for the past few months. He could never see her. She was just a mist, a haze that always hovered on the edge of his mind. He could never touch her but he knew that she was real, and when she spoke her voice was the same rich tone that he heard on the radio. Clear, firm and true. Will shook his head causing water to splash all over the inside of the shower. He brought his thoughts back to the present and quickly washed. He toweled his body dry and wrapping the towel around his waist went to his closet in search of some clothes.

After dressing in a pair of Docker shorts and a polo shirt, Will left the room and headed for the stairway. Looking down he saw Georgie walking slowly towards the stairs with a coffee mug on a tray intent on not spilling a drop. Will knew if he waited on her to climb the stairs the coffee would be cold. He called down to her.

“Georgie, I'll come down stairs. Wait.”

Will descended the stairs to where Georgie patiently stood. He took the coffee mug from the tray and sipped at the strong, hot brew.

“Mmm, just what I needed.”

“Mrs. Reynolds has a light breakfast waiting on you in the dining room. After you eat can we go on the bike?”

Will reached over and ruffled her hair.

“Well, I need to clean it and gas it. And you will have to change because I can't take you on the bike in a dress.”

Georgie grinned at him.

“I have an outfit all picked out. I'll go change while you eat.”

“Whoa princess. You aren't going to eat with me? I didn't think you would pass up Mrs. Reynolds blueberry muffins.”

“I don't smell any…..”

Georgie paused then her eyes grew big as the smell of fresh baked blueberries wafted from the kitchen.

“Muffins!!!” She cried and beat Will to the table.

Mrs. Reynolds, the family housekeeper, was setting a plate of warm muffins just inches from Georgie's place at the table.

“Good gracious child! One would think you haven't eaten in months!” The elderly woman said as Georgie literally jumped into her chair, curls and lace flying into place.

“Well, we had cereal at Andreas but that was at 8 o' clock this morning! I am hungry again!” Georgie was taking a muffin from the plate tossing back and forth between her small hands as she tried to get the overly warm muffin to her plate.

“Here, let me help you.” Mrs. Reynolds said taking the muffin and cutting it open and spreading butter liberally all over the inside.

Will sat down in his own seat and looked at the plate before him. It was laden with scrambled eggs, bacon, hash browns and a muffin. `This is a light breakfast?' he thought. But then when he thought about some of the breakfasts that Mrs. Reynolds used to make for the whole family, this was light.

Will waited until Georgie started on her second muffin when he told her that when she was finished eating to go upstairs and change, he would be waiting for her in the garage. He stood and left the dining room. As children they had been taught not to waste food and to clean their plates. Making Georgie finish that muffin would give him a few extra minutes to attach the seat to the bike.

He was wiping down the last of the chrome when he heard Georgie enter the garage. He looked up and saw she had changed into jean shorts, a Harley baby tee and tennis shoes. Her hair was tied back with black and orange ribbons. She had obviously put some thought into this outfit. He looked at her hands, they were empty.

“Georgie, where is your helmet?”

“You don't wear one! Neither does Charles! Why do I have to wear one?” She cried.

“Well for one, my bike, my rules. Two, you are my baby sister and you will do as I say. Three, do as I say, not as I do. So no helmet, no ride.”

“That's not fair!” But she turned and headed back to the house to retrieve her helmet.

Will heard the motor of another motorcycle coming up the driveway. He opened the garage door and Charles came to a stop.

“Going riding today?” Charles asked when he saw Will with the bike.

“Actually I promised to take Georgie for a ride. She has been on me all week to live up to my promise.”

“Where are you going to ride to?”

“I thought I would take us into town. Maybe take her window shopping, and out to eat. Wanna come?”

Charles laughed.

“There is no such thing as window shopping with Georgie.”

“It will have to be window shopping. She's on the bike she doesn't have anywhere to store the bags.”

Charles eyed the saddle bags.

“I'll bet you dinner that she buys something that will fit into those saddle bags.”

“You're on!”

“Charles! Are you going to ride with us?”

They both looked up to see Georgie running at them from the house her helmet in hand.

“Yeah I am if you don't mind.”

“I don't mind.” Georgie said flashing him a smile.

“Okay then, put your helmet on and get on the bike.” Will said as he pushed the bike out of the garage.
Georgie fasten the straps to her helmet and scooted up to the back seat. Will made sure she was on then swung his own leg over, He pushed the buttons and the engine roared to life. Georgie squealed with delight. Charles pulled around alongside. Will gently eased the bike into gear and together the bikes moved down the driveway. Georgie turned to wave at Mrs. Reynolds standing at the door then turned around and hugged Will tight around the waist.

Chapter Eight


Lizzy pulled the truck into the driveway, and began to fill her arms with grocery sacks. It took three trips in all to get the sacks into the house. Lizzy only went grocery shopping once a month so she usually had quite a load to carry when she returned. She put away the groceries, keeping the bag of rawhide bones out to give to the girls. She looked at the clock on the wall. It was ten to five. She fed the dogs then fixed herself a bologna sandwich and a plate of chips. She turned on the T.V. and watched the early news. She finished her dinner and walked into her bedroom. Digging through her closet she finally chose on khaki capri pants and a sleeveless white top. Going to the bathroom, Lizzy decided she liked the way Charlotte did her hair and made a mental note to ask Charlotte to show her how to do it. She reached for her makeup bag. Happy with the end results, she went back to her closet and getting on hand and knees, managed to pull a matching set of strappy sandals out from under the mound of shoes. She pulled these on just as Jane arrived at her door.

“Come in.”

“Lizzy, sorry the girls followed me in. Is that okay?” Jane asked as the two rotts pushed past her and headed straight for Lizzy.

“Yeah, they are all right. They will go out again when we leave. Harley, down!” Lizzy scolded as one of the dogs attempted to make themselves into a lap dog on Janes' lap.

Jane giggled putting her hands on either side of Harley's face.

“You silly doggie, you're too big to do that now.”

Jane was rewarded with a kiss across the nose.

“You look nice.” Lizzy said admiring her sisters outfit. Jane had chosen to wear a dark denim jean skirt, pink knit top and white mule tennis shoes.

“You do too. I like your hair up like that.”

“Charlotte did it for me this morning.”

“Knock, knock ladies!” Charlotte said as she came through the door. The dogs were at her side instantly looking for tennis balls to catch. Charlotte laughed and petted both on the heads.

“Charlotte you look so cute!” Jane exclaimed.

Lizzy looked her friend over. Charlotte wore a summer tank dress that was a blue paisley pattern, and blue denim looking mule sandals. Her shoulder length, brown hair was pulled back with a headband adorned with pearls. Lizzy shook her head. Charlotte always wore blue.

“Are we ready?” Charlotte asked.

“Yeah let me put the girls out.” Lizzy replied.

“I call shotgun!” Jane cried as the three women accompanied by the two dogs walked out the door.

“Fine, but I get it on the way home!” Lizzy laughed as the three piled into Charlottes Jeep Wrangler.

**********************************

Will and Charles had just spent the past three hours driving Georgie around town. Just as Charles had bet Will, Georgie did buy a shirt that she saw that she claimed that she would “just die without!” and managed to talk Will into letting her put the bag into one of the saddlebags. As promised Will had taken them out to dinner. Returning to the house, Georgie had dashed upstairs to call all her girlfriends and tell them about the bike ride and shopping spree. Will and Charles had settled into the den with a couple of beers.

“Well, that was exciting.” Charles laughed as he settled into one of the overstuffed chairs.

“Yeah. Well, at least that's out of her system, for now anyway.” Will said as he leaned back on the sofa.

“Well, now that Georgie's had her fun. What are we going to do tonight?” Charles asked.

“Why do I get the feeling you already know what you want to do tonight, but are waiting on me to ask?” Will eyed his friends face with suspicion.

Charles's blue eyes were dancing with merriment with a grin that encompassed his entire face.

“Well, there is that new club in town and there is a band there tonight. I thought maybe we could go. You know hit up the scene, maybe score with some hotties?”

Will laughed at Charles. “Score with some hotties? Hell Charles you are what, 24? 25? And you want to `Score'?”

“What do you call it then?” Charles asked slightly miffed at his friends teasing.

“I dunno what I would call it, honestly. It's just that I didn't expect to hear the word `score' come from you.”

“Well, do you want to go or not?” Charles asked.

“What the hell, it beats hanging around here.” Will relinquished.

“You know, you could consider putting in a pool.” Charles added.

“Oh yeah, just what I need around here with Georgie and all her friends running around.” Will stated.

“Well, it's a thought. And with Mrs. Reynolds around I don't think you would have too awful a time with Georgie.” Charles reasoned.

“Why don't you put a pool in at your place?” Will asked, getting up out of the chair.

“Please, I'd never get a chance to enjoy it with Caroline around.” Charles said with a wave of his hand. “Where are you going?”

“To freshen up. You wanted to go to the club didn't you?” Will walked out the den door.

“Hey do I still have a change of clothes here?” Charles yelled after him.

“I dunno. Check the guest room you use.”

Chapter Nine

“Charlotte! Samuels isn't working this district tonight so you can slow down!!!” Lizzy squealed as Charlotte's speedometer passed 65 mph.

“He's not? Well, hell. How am I supposed to get him to pull me over if he is never around?” Charlotte's lower lip fell into a pout.

“Well, for one I don't think he would want to date a lead-foot.” Lizzy said.

“Look chicky, just because you obey every written law doesn't mean I do.” Charlotte spoke to her from the rearview mirror.

“Girls, quit it! Charlotte, Lizzy is just careful that's all, and Lizzy, so long as Charlotte doesn't send us end over end, let her drive how she wants to.” Jane chided them both.

“Yeah Lizzy, listen to mother!” Charlotte laughed.

Jane stuck her tongue out at Charlotte and all three erupted into laughter. Lizzy leaned back into her seat and adjusted her seat belt. Charlotte entered town and headed to the main drag where the club was located. They pulled into a nearby parking garage and took a spot on the top level.

“You will regret this when you are drunk and can't make it into the elevator because you'll hurl.” Lizzy kidded.

“Good thing you can drive a stick then because you will have to come down and get me.” Charlotte shot back.

Jane looked at them both, rolled her eyes and led the way to the elevator. Exiting the elevator at the ground floor, they made their way down to the next block and to the front of the club. Lizzy looked at the outside of the building. It had been built into the old business district of town. A renovated three story building that probably once held a simple grocery store and family apartments. The outside bricks had been painted black and a neon sign with the club name “Vertigo” hung above the canopied doorway. Lizzy looked to the door to see two city officers checking ID's. She recognized them both and when they saw the group of girls they smiled.

“Well, so Chief Junior is going club hopping tonight, huh?” The taller of the officers asked.

“Jealous?” Charlotte asked

“Hey Lizzy!” The other officer greeted her.

“Hi Chris. How are you?”

“I'm working. Would rather be doing what you are.” He replied. “Is this your sis?”

“Yes. Jane meet Chris Jackson. And this is Randy Bakersfield.' Lizzy said pointing to the respective officers.

“Nice to meet you.” Chris replied.

During the introductions a group of girls came up behind them. Lizzy glanced their way and surmised that at least three of the five were underage. The other girls having witnessed the fact that the others were friends of the officers, looked rather displeased.

“I bet they don't even get carded.” One whispered to the other.

“If they don't I am not showing my ID either.” Another one hissed.

Lizzy and Chris, hearing the exchange between the two girls, looked at each other and smiled.

“Okay girls have fun but remember to call for back-up if you need it.” Chris told them, silencing Charlotte's bewildered look with a knowing smile.

“Sure thing guys, we know you have our backs.” Lizzy said as the three walked into the club.

Once inside Charlotte pounced on her.

“What was that about?”

“Just wait.” Lizzy said as she hung near the door so she could hear the officers outside.

“ID please.” Randy asked.

“You didn't card those girls in front of us! Why are you carding us?” screeched one of the girls.

“ID please.” Randy asked again.

“No!” the girl stated again. “You didn't card them you aren't carding us.”

“Okay. Then you will have to leave.” Chris said. “By patrol car if you want but I wouldn't advise it. Besides if you get past us those girls you just saw will get you. They are undercover officers in there to nail any underage people that possibly get past us. Now, may I see your ID?”

The girl pulled her ID out of her jeans pocket and practically threw it at Chris.

“Mmm. What is your date of birth, ma'am?” Chris asked her.

“It's on my ID what are you asking me for?” she asked with a less than desirable attitude.

“Well, I just want to make sure you know your birth date.” Chris replied.

He showed the card to Randy who was checking two of the other girls ID's. Randy nodded.

“Do you know your date of birth or not?” Chris asked.

“Um. It's um. May? Um. May thirteenth of eighty….”

Chris could see her trying to calculate the years in her head as she tried to figure out what year she would need to be born in to be twenty-one.

“Um. Eighty-one.” She stammered.

“Right. Why don't you girls step over here with me?” Chris asked as he led the girls over to the squad car parked along the curb.

“Oh my God!” Charlotte was laughing hysterically. “Did they really think they were going to get in?”

“Obviously they were going to try.” Lizzy giggled.

“I think it's a real shame what kids these days do. They just can't wait to grow up, and then they miss the fun of being a kid.” Jane said shaking her head.

“Come on. I'll buy the first round.” Lizzy offered as she made her way to the bar.

After ordering three amaretto sours, the girls claimed a nearby table that had a good view of both the door and the stage. Charlotte sat facing the door so she would be the first to see any potential dates walk in. The three girls surveyed the room then fell into lively conversation.


Charles and Will arrived on their bikes at the parking garage. Charles began to climb the ramps that led to the top of the garage but Will called him back.

“Lets park under the canopy. I don't want bird shit all over the bike.” Will said.

“Okay but at least lets park on the next to last story.” Charles pleaded.

Will followed Charles up the ramp and they parked the bikes near the elevator. As they approached the canopy of the club they noticed five girls being loaded into two squad cars.

“What happened?” Will asked one of the officers whose face he recognized but couldn't remember his name.

“Oh, they thought they could get in with fakes. The youngest was fifteen. Can you believe it?” the officer said taking Will's ID from him. “Okay Mr. Darcy. Thanks.”

Will and Charles entered the club and headed for the bar.

“What do you want Will? My treat this first round.” Charles asked as the bartender waited for his order.

“Uh, just get me a Budweiser. In the bottle.

Charles made the order for two of the beers and handed money to the bartender. Handing Will his drink he scanned the crowd for familiar faces.

“Where do you want to sit, on the floor or at one of these tables up here?” Charles asked.

“Lets sit up here. I don't want to be so close to the speakers that I can't hear for a week.” Will made a path to one of the few unclaimed tables that overlooked the dance floor.

“Not a bad crowd for a Wednesday night.” Charles conceded. He looked at his watch. Five till nine. The band would take the stage soon.

“What's the name of this band? And what do they play?” Will looked at the massive drum set that could be seen in the shadow on the band platform.

“I think they are called Urban Revenge. They do covers of Mellencamp and Bon Jovi and some of the eighties rock bands.”

“Oh.”

Well maybe they won't be so bad after all Will thought. He began to meticulously peel the label off of his bottle as the lights in the club became even dimmer. Above the dance floor a rainbow of neon lights began to glow as a mirrored ball came out of a hole in the ceiling.

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Club Vertigo. I'm Alan, owner of the club. I hope you have all come to dance because tonight we have a great band for you. They cover everything from Mellencamp to Meatloaf from Ryan Adams to Bryan Adams, lets put your hands together and give a huge welcome to Urban Revenge!”

The crown erupted into thunderous applause as the seven band members took their places on the stage. Beating out the tempo on his drumsticks the drummer led the band into their first song of Bryan Adam's “Summer of `69”.

Will watched as the dance floor filled with gyrating bodies of men and women. He scanned the crowd noticing a couple of guys from the fire department were there. A waitress came by to fill their drink order and unashamedly brushed herself against Will in passing. Will visibly winced. He hated it when women did that. He turned his attention back to the dance floor. A figure caught his eye. The woman was dancing in a group of two other women on the edge of the floor. She was dressed in capri's and a white top and her hair was in an attractive up-do. Will watched as she turned her hips to the music and laughed. She was certainly the most attractive woman he had ever seen. Charles caught his friends stare and followed Will's gaze to the dance floor.

“Which one are you staring at?” He asked his friend, watching Will color with embarrassment.

“I was just looking. Thought I saw someone I recognized.” Will looked down at his bottle.

“Bullshit! You were intrigued by someone down there. Your mouth was hanging open like a fish! Which one was it?” Charles demanded scanning the crowd below.

“The one in the white shirt and capri's.” Will grumbled.

“Well, hell Will, no wonder you looked like a fish. She's beautiful!”

“Yeah I thought so at least.”

“I can't see who else she is dancing with.” Charles leaned forward in an attempt to see over the railing. He caught his breath at the sight that greeted him. One of the dancers in the group of girls turned around. Charles was mesmerized. He had never seen such a vision in his life.

“Will. Look at the blonde dancing with the girl you were looking at! Have you ever seen someone so beautiful?” Charles practically whispered.

Will had to lean forward to see where Charles was staring. He had to agree that the blonde Charles was staring at was indeed pretty, but he was more captivated by the brunette next to her.

Chapter Ten

Lizzy tossed her head back and laughed as Charlotte did a very bad air guitar to the music. Jane rolled her eyes and began to dance back towards their table. Lizzy followed dragging Charlotte by her arm. They collapsed in their chairs and motioned for the waitress.

“You guys are lazy.” Charlotte complained finishing off the last watery bit of her drink.

“Charlotte, we have been dancing for six songs straight. Ice water, please.” Jane said as the waitress arrived.

“Make it two, please.” Lizzy requested. “Charlotte we have to take a break. Besides they are getting ready for a slow song.”

Charlotte looked around as the music slowed and couples began to form on the dance floor.

“Yuck. Um…. make mine a Dead Parrot.” Charlotte placed her order with the waitress then glanced to the upper level of tables. She scooted closer to the table motioning the girls to lean in.

“Okay there are two extremely yummy looking guys up there who have been eyeing us ever since they sat down. I saw them walk in…”

“And you didn't say anything then??” Lizzy demanded laughing.

“If you would let me finish, I saw them walk in and watched them go to the upper tables. One is really familiar. The dark haired one, I have seen him somewhere before I just don't remember where. The blonde I have never seen before.”

“Really ?” Jane tried to cran her neck to see around the overhang to the tables.

“Don't look just yet!” Charlotte warned. “You can see them when we go back on the floor. They are up and to the left of our table.”

Lizzy giggled. “Leave it to Charlotte, our hormone radar.”

Charlotte glared at Lizzy. “Hey, I wasn't the one flirting with Chris and Randy when we came in.”

“ I wasn't flirting. And I also wasn't the one driving like a bat out of hell down here to see if I could get pulled over by every cute deputy and trooper on the roads.”

Charlotte stuck her tongue out as the band struck up another dance tune.

“YES!!” Charlotte literally dragged Jane from her chair as she rushed to the floor.

“Lizzy!!” Jane cried.

Lizzy laughed as she joined her friends on the floor.

“I'm heading down the Atlanta highway. Looking for the looooove get away. Headin' for the loooove get away..” The girls sang.

* * * * * * * * *
Charles and Will watched the girls from their table.

“Come on Will, lets go down and dance!” Charles said his feet tapping along to the music.

Will looked at his friend like he grew two heads.

“I am not dancing.” Will grumbled.

“You are the biggest wuss I have ever seen when it comes to having fun!” Charles groaned.

“You can go down and dance if you want but I am going to stay here and save the table and my pride. Besides you won't ask the girls to dance anyway.”

“Oh yeah? Watch me!”

Charles left the table and made his way down the stairs. He hesitated on the edge of the dance floor before steeling his resolve and stepped into the fray of dancers. He gyrated his way over to the girls and introduced himself. Will watched as the girls introduced themselves and invited him to dance with them. Will tried to read Charles lips as he said something to the girls that caused them to look up his way. He diverted his eyes and pretended to be interested in studying the walls surrounding him. When he dared to cast another look at the group and saw them to be dancing away with little notice of him. Will sighed. He wished he had Charles's insane ability to walk up to completely gorgeous women and talk to them. He sat at his table peeling another label from his beer bottle.

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

Charlotte watched as the blond got up from his seat and made his way downstairs.

“Oh my God, I think the blonde is coming over to dance with us!” She whispered.

“Are you sure?” Jane asked nervously.

“Yes! He's standing on the edge of the dance floor! Oh shit! Here he comes!” Charlotte whispered as the man danced his way over to them.

“Hello there! How are you ladies doing?” he asked looking at Jane.

“Fine thanks. And you?” Charlotte was quick to respond to the tall stranger.

“Wonderful. May I dance with you?” he asked finally taking his eyes off Jane to look at Charlotte and Lizzy.

“Sure. Mr.?” Lizzy queried.

“Oh, my name is Charles Bingley. And you are?”

“I'm Charlotte Lucas, this is Lizzy Bennett and that is Jane Bennett her sister.” Charlotte introduced them all in turn.

“Wonderful to meet you all.” Charles let his gaze linger on Jane who blushed furiously.

“Is your friend not inclined to dance Mr. Bingley?” Lizzy asked.

“Charles, please, and no, my friend is not in the mood to dance, a real shame with such beautiful partners.” Charles flashed a kilowatt smile at the girls but it seemed to be especially bright for Jane.

“Oh well, his loss.” Charlotte shrugged. “Come on Charlie, grind those hips!!!”


* * * * * * * * * * * *
Will was at a loss. Charles had deserted him and the lusty waitress was seizing every chance she could to rub against him in passing. Will's hopes rose for a moment as the music again slowed to a couples dance, thinking that maybe Charles would be rejoining him soon. Will peered over the rail to see Charles lead the beautiful blond out on the dance floor. Will glanced down to the table only to be pinned by a pair of hazel eyes. He sucked in his breath as she smiled at him and motioned for him to join them. Will snapped back into his chair blushing furiously. He waited a few minutes then chanced a peek over the railing again. The two women were watching Charles and his partner sway across the floor. Will's gaze fell to the brunette in white. He realized that if he leaned just a bit to the left he had a clear view down her shirt. His gaze fell on ample breasts that swelled with each breath. His gaze was fixated, his mouth going dry.

“Whatcha looking at, Darcy?”

Will turned quickly to see two volunteer firefighters from a neighboring township bearing down on his table.

“Hey Alex, Joe, what's going on?” Will stood shaking their hands.

“Are you here alone ?” Joe asked.

“No Bingley's with me. He's down there on the floor dancing.” Will pointed out Charles on the dance floor with his partner.

“Oooohhh. Charlie's nailed himself a cute one.” Joe replied looking at the couple.

“I know what Darcy was all hung up on.” Alex laughed as he pointed to the table were the brunette in white sat.

“Nice. You gonna ask her to dance?” Joe prodded.

“Nah.” Will said waving off the thought with his hand.

“Well, I ain't gonna let someone step in before I can get there.” Joe took off for the stairs.

“I better follow him before he gets in trouble.” Alex said following his brother towards the steps. “See you in Sturgis Darcy!”

“Yeah. See you there.” Will grumbled. How could he let Joe get the one-up on him? Will watched as Joe and Alex made their way to the table and chatted easily with the girls. Joe extended his hand and led the brunette in white to the floor. Alex claimed the other and soon all three couples had made a small circle on the floor, each swaying to the music. Will watched from his perch. Finally two hours later, Will ventured downstairs. He made his way to the table where Charles, Joe, Alex and the girls were in lively conversation.

“Hey finally come down to join us?” Charles asked seeing his friend.

“Um…no. Charles, I have to be going. It's getting late. Georgie is going to wonder where I am.”

“Oh sure. Ladies it has been wonderful. I certainly hope we can get together again!” Charles said to the group as he rose from his seat.

“Actually, we need to be leaving too.” Charlotte replied as she and the other girls rose. “We are parked in the garage. Where are you parked?”

“In the garage on the next to top floor.” Charles said helping Jane from her chair.

“We're on the first floor.” Joe replied. “Are you ready to go Alex?”

“Great we can all walk together.” Charlotte beamed.

Charles led the way out of the club and onto the sidewalk. They walked in small couples with Will bringing up the rear alone. They reached the garage and Charles and the girls bid goodnight to Joe and Alex. Will punched the button on the elevator and waited in silence as the doors opened and they all filed inside. Will tried not to listen as Charles gushed about how nice it was to meet them and how he hoped they could all get together soon. The elevator doors opened on the top level and the girls and Charles filed out.

“Are you coming?” Charles asked Will.

“No. I'll hold the elevator.” Will punched and held the `open door' button as Charles shrugged and led the girls to the Jeep. Will watched as Charles said something that made them laugh and the blonde blush. Charles assisted them in to the Jeep then stood while it was started and began to pull away. Charles waved until it disappeared down the ramp then turned back to the elevator. Will pushed the button for their floor and they rode in silence. Exiting the elevator they made their way to the bikes and without any conversation, started the engines and rode out of the garage heading home.

Chapter Eleven

Will and Charles pulled the bikes into the garage and killed the engines. Neither one had spoken a word since leaving the club. Leaving the bikes to cool off in the garage, they made their way inside and to Will's den.

“I don't know why you don't socialize more.” Charles said finally breaking the silence that surrounded them.

“You know damn good and well that I just don't walk up to every girl I see and try to be best friends.” Will grumbled kicking his shoes off and placing his feet on the ottoman in front of him. “I am just not that kind of guy.”

“Will, what in the world do you have to be afraid of? Look at you. You are 25 years old, wealthy as sin, live in a huge house that has been family owned for two hundred years. You come and go as you please…..”Charles stopped. “That's it isn't it? You value your freedom, your ability to come and go as you please. You don't want to be tied down to a woman who may restrict that ability.”

“That's not it at all, Charles. I just find myself ill-qualified to represent myself to strangers.”

“Riiiiight. Well, mind if I crash in the guest room tonight? I am too tired to try to ride back to Netherfield tonight.” Charles tried to hide a yawn behind his hand.

“Yeah. You know you may as well call it “your” room anyway. I am going to start charging rent.” Will said.

Charles stuck his tongue out at Will.

“What did you think of Jane?” Charles asked, a dreamy, glazed look coming over face.

“Who's Jane?” Will frowned trying to mentally remember anyone by that name.

“The blonde at the club. She is an angel.”

“Oh. Well, she is pretty.”

“Pretty!?!? She is the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen.” Charles sat up and looked at Will. “Her sister wasn't bad either.”

“Which one was she?” Will asked playing with the tassel on one of the pillows on the couch where he sat.

“The brunette in the capris and white shirt that you were drooling over.” Charles watched his friends face for a reaction.

“I was not drooling over anyone.” Will stood up. “I'm going to bed. Goodnight.”

“Her name is Elizabeth but everyone calls her Lizzy. She's single.” Charles shouted after Will as he closed the den door. Charles smiled. He left the den and climbed the stairs after Will and entered the guest room.

Will leaned against his bedroom door, pressing his forehead to the cool oak panel. He shook the vision of the lovely brunette from his head and began stripping his clothes as he made his way to his bathroom. He could smell the cigarette smoke on his skin as he shed that last of his clothing in a pile at the door. He showered quickly and donned a pair of black cotton boxers. He shuffled to the bed and crawled between the sheets, the cotton cool against his shower-heated body. He lay there staring at the canopy, Charles's words echoing in his mind. He wasn't afraid of giving up his freedom. He would gladly give up all his worldly possessions to know true love. Love like what his parents had. That's what he was afraid of. Loving someone so completely like his father and mother did, only to have it die in his arms. Will remembered watching his father fade away after the cancer took his mother. That's what Will was afraid of. Loving someone only to have her go away.

He rolled over to his side and set his alarm. He settled himself on his side and buried his head in the softness of the mound of feather pillows. He closed his eyes and smiled as a vision of the brunette emblazoned itself on the inside of his eyelids.

“Elizabeth but they call her `Lizzy'” Charles had said.

“Elizabeth. Lizzy.” Will breathed her name before drifting off to sleep.



**

“Whoo Hoo! Jane, Charlie was checking you out!” Charlotte teased as they hit the open highway heading towards Lizzy's house.

“Charlotte, he was being nice. That's all.” Jane blushed.

“Yeah. Sure. That's why he only danced with you, only had eyes for you, only talked to you.” Charlotte ribbed her shy friend.

“His friend was awfully rude.” Lizzy commented. “Cute, but rude.”

“He sure was checking you out.” Charlotte noted.

“Oh he was not.”

“Oh yes he was. Now, as for me, I was rather impressed by Joe and Alex.” Charlotte turned onto Lizzy's road.

“Which one did you like the best?” Jane asked from the middle of the back seat.

“Both.” Charlotte replied without hesitation, causing all three girls to collapse into giggles.

“Okay you two. Out.” Charlotte pulled up to the front of Lizzy's house.

“You're not coming in?” Lizzy asked as she climbed out of the Jeep.

“No. I'm tired and really just want to go home and collapse into my comfy bed.” Charlotte waved as she pulled away.

Lizzy and Jane entered the house and threw their purses into a nearby chair. Jane collapsed on the couch and threw her feet up on the coffee table.

“Oh, I am getting sleepy too.” Jane hid a yawn behind her hand. “I am going to have to go.”

Lizzy returned from the kitchen with two glasses of iced tea.

“Here, this will give you a bit of pick-me-up for your drive home.” Lizzy handed Jane a glass and sat back into the couch.

“We can't party like we used too.” Jane remarked. “We used to stay up to four and five in the morning. Now look it's only one-thirty and we are exhausted.”

“We also used to be young.” Lizzy pointed out.

“Lizzy, we are only 25 and 24. We are hardly `old'”

“I feel older. Well, my body feels older anyway.” Lizzy looked critically at her legs and thighs.

“And on that note, I am going home.” Jane stood and leaned over to hug her sister.

“Goodnight Jane, be careful.”

“I have my cell phone on. I'll call if I need anything.”

Lizzy watched as Jane walked to her car followed closely by the two dogs. She waved as Jane pulled from the drive, and then whistled for the girls. She changed into her nightgown and checked the dog's water, turned out the lights and slid into bed. She set her alarm and checked it again to make sure it was on. She rolled over on her side and the dogs joined her. She lay in the darkness feeling the warm bodies of the dogs surround her. She closed her eyes and envisioned the club, the balcony and the dark haired stranger whose smoldering gaze had sent shivers down her spine when she met his eyes. She sighed, wrapped her arms around her pillow and fell asleep.

Chapter Twelve

“Will!”

Will woke to the sound of his name being shouted through the door. He rolled over and looked at his clock. 6:55. Will moaned. Five more minutes and his alarm would have gone off.

“WILL!” came the high-pitched screech from the other side of the door. Will threw back the covers and opened the door. Georgie stood on the other side her face red with anger and from yelling, her bottom lip turned into a defiant pout, her arms crossed over her chest as tears threatened in her blue eyes. Will moaned again. This could only spell trouble.

“What is the matter, Poodle?” Will asked using Georgie's pet name in a hope of defusing her anger before she could unleash it on his freshly-awakened head. No such luck.

“I wanna go with Bess on the lake and Mrs. Reynolds said no! She isn't my mother! She can't tell me where I can and can't go!” `Poodle' stamped her foot.

Will could see Mrs. Reynolds coming up the stairs, disapproval showing on her elderly features. Will pushed `Poodle' into his room and motioned for Mrs. Reynolds to go back to the kitchen.

“Alright Georgianna, what is the problem? Will sat on the bed and patted the spot next to him for her to sit. Georgie climbed onto the bed and sat cross-legged in the middle settling her robe around her.

“Bess called me just a few minutes ago and invited me to go on their boat today. We are supposed to leave at eight for the lake. I wanna go but Mrs. Reynolds told me no, that I need to stay home today `cause I have been going somewhere everyday this week. And I have not! I was home Sunday! It's not fair. I wanna go with Bess!” Georgie couldn't hold back the tears this time and she crawled up to Will and buried her face in his shoulder and sobbed. Will stroked her back and let her cry. Soon her sobs became whimpers and Will pulled her back so he could look in her face.

“Poodle, you know that Mrs. Reynolds is only looking out for you. You have been gone a lot this week. Monday you went to Rosa's for her pool party, Tuesday you spent the night at Abby's, yesterday you spent the day in town. Aren't you tired and ready to rest?”

“No.” Georgie's lip formed into the pout that she had perfected at age two.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” Will asked.

“Gracie is having a movie night. I'm supposed to bring brownies.” Georgie wiped a late tear from her eyes.

“Well, you can only do one. Either you go with Bess today on the lake and stay home tomorrow or you stay home today and go to Gracie's tomorrow.”

Georgie's head snapped up and she glared at Will.

“Don't argue with me `Poodle'. I am staying home today and tomorrow. I have to pack. The choice is yours, Gracie or Bess.” Will leaned back into his pillows and waited for Georgie to make up her mind.

“You are staying home today? All day?” She asked skeptically.

“Yup. All day. I have things to do.”

“I am supposed to bring brownies tomorrow. I guess I'll stay home today too.” Georgie grudgingly decided.

“ Fine. Now you go downstairs and apologize to Mrs. Reynolds, call Bess, and get dressed. I'll meet you for breakfast.”

Georgie jumped from the bed and ran for the door. Halfway there she stopped, spun around and ran back to Will throwing her arms around his neck, and kissed him on the cheek.

“ I love you Babu.”

“ I love you too Poodle”

Georgie raced out the door, leaving it open in her wake, and scrambled down the stairs. Will leaned back and stretched his arms over his head. He closed his eyes and sighed. There came a quiet knock on the door jam. Charles stood there, wiping his eyes.

“What the hell was all the commotion about?” Charles yawned.

“Georgie didn't get her way.” Will replied.

“God, it sounded like world war three outside my door. When's breakfast?”

Will chuckled.

“As soon as we shower and dress. I'm sure Mrs. Reynolds has a small feast waiting.”

“Great. See you down stairs.” Charles left, scratching un-mentionable parts in the process.

Will showered and shaved and straightened his bed sheets. He always tried to help keep the house orderly. Mrs. Reynolds had enough to do without having to clean up after him all the time. He descended the stairs and entered the small dining room. Georgie was already there and was eating pancakes drenched in syrup.

“Did you get everything taken care of?” Will asked her.

“Yes, I apologized and called Bess, and you know what? Mrs. Reynolds said she forgave me and asked me to help her cut and dry flowers so we can make soap and candles later.” Georgie piped with a hint of excitement in her voice.

“Well good morning Georgie.” Charles greeted her as he walked in the room. Georgie blushed and looked at her plate.

“Good morning Charles.”

“Can I sit next to you?” Charles asked pulling out the seat next to her and plopping down before she could answer. Georgie could only blush and continued to eat her pancakes.

“Hello Charles.” Mrs. Reynolds greeted him as she brought out his and Will's plates piled with pancakes and bacon.

“Hello Mrs. Reynolds. You look as if you are getting younger by the minute.”

“Oh you! You shameful boy!” Mrs. Reynolds gave him a good-natured tug on his ear and returned to the kitchen,

Georgie giggled and popped another forkful of pancakes into her mouth.

“Any plans for today?” Charles asked Will between bites.

Will saw Georgie watching him waiting for his answer.

“I am staying at home today. Taking care of some packing and stuff. I want to get the bus loaded with some of the little things.” Will replied.

“Need me to hang around and help?” Charles offered.

“Don't you need to go home at some point in time?” Will teased.

“Not if I can help it. Caroline and Louisa are there and Louisa brought the kids.” Charles rolled his eyes and sighed. Louisa had been married for five years and had two very naughty girls. They were spoiled and mean.

“Oh I see.” Will nodded, for he knew that while Louisa and Caroline were home, Netherfield would be a battleground.

“I am going to go home for a little while to get my stuff together. All I really have to do is pack. And that shouldn't take too long. Load the bike on the trailer and bring it back over here. Mind if I camp out in the guest room?”

“Hundred dollars a night.” Will joked.

“A hundred a night?” Charles whistled. “That's awful steep don't you think?”

“No. You get a clean bed, fresh towels, and wonderful meals. I don't think it's too much.” Will laughed.

Georgie looked at him with large eyes. “Are you really going to charge Charles to stay here?” she asked solemnly.

“No Poodle, it was a joke.” Will assured her.

“ Oh good.” Georgie went back to her pancakes.

After helping to clear the breakfast dishes, Charles left for home. Georgie retreated to the garden and Will tucked himself away in his den. He shuffled through some papers, sorting out bills here and fire department stuff there and Georgie's school information over there. When their parents had died, Georgie was only four. When the time came for her to start kindergarten, there was a big debate over whether she should attend private or public schooling. Will considered that due to Georgie's lot in life, being an heiress at the age of four and having her share of the family fortune when she came of age at twenty-one, that private schooling would be best. It so happened that a private school was in Brighton just 10 miles from Pemberly. Georgie could stay at home and attend school.
Will was deep in concentration on some bills when his phone rang.

“Hello?”

“Will, it's Brad.”

“Hi Brad what's up?”

“I just got off the phone with Chief Lucas. He and Sheriff Fitzwilliam want to put their dispatchers through a First Responders course to help them out with their training. Can you put on a class sometime really soon?”

“How `soon' are we talking?” Will asked riffling under the papers to find his date book.

“As soon as you can when you get back from Sturgis. Chief Lucas said he really needed to get them started.”

“Okay. Um, lets see. By the time the books get here, I can start it in four weeks, I am supposed to be at a conference then but Jim can teach the first few weeks of class anyway. Then I can take over from there.” Will penciled in reminders and dates for the class.

“How long is it going to run?” Brad asked.

“Tell you what Brad, you want me to just call Chief Lucas and set stuff up with him?”

“Yeah, if you would. I am at work right now.”

“Okay I am also going to open it up to the other townships in the area. There are several firefighters that need to be certified.”

“Okay, thanks Will.”

“No problem.” Will hung up the phone and then dialed the city police's business line. He set things up with Chief Lucas who said he would inform Sheriff Fitzwilliam and they would take care of covering the dispatchers' schedules so they could attend class. With that done, Will left the den and set about finding Georgie to help him get stuff together for his trip

Chapter Thirteen

Lizzy leaned back in her chair and scanned the call log updating herself with the calls that she missed on her days off. Nothing too exciting. Just a few arrests and some citations served. Usual calls about prowlers and teenagers hanging out where they aren't supposed to be. One call on the list did catch her interest. Someone had called looking for a Bill Collins, wanting to speak directly with him. Lizzy read that the dispatcher on duty had advised the caller that Collins could not have any phone calls, the caller became very upset and belligerent and had called several times and yelled at the dispatchers when they were told the same thing over and over again. Lizzy made a mental note to herself to be prepared for such calls tonight. She flipped the pages back on the log and set it back on the counter. She stretched her arms over her head and turned to look at the TV that hung above the counters.

“Can you believe that?” Stacie asked her as she opened another envelope of mail for the inmates.

Lizzy watched as the closed captioning on the muted TV scrolled on about the third child abduction in so many weeks from a rural mid-western town. She shook her head at the thought of there being someone out there desperate enough to harm or abduct an innocent child. She turned her attention back to the letter in Stacie's hand. Stacie was another jail officer that worked Lizzy's shift on Anne's nights off.

“What's in the mail tonight?” Lizzy asked.

“The usual. Naked pictures, love letters, the I-still-love-you-even-though-you-are-in-jail letters. Someone actually sent a condom in one letter telling the guy to save it `cause he'll need it when he gets out. You know same gross stuff” Stacie shrugged as she put a bunch of naked pictures into the shredder.

“You would think that people would have the common sense to know that the inmates can't have that type of stuff.” Lizzy said as she watched another set of pictures turn into confetti.

“You'd think.” Stacie agreed.

The door to dispatch opened and the second shift supervisor came through the door.

“Lizzy did you see the memo about the training the dispatchers are going through starting next month?” The tall slender man asked.

“Charlotte said something about them sending us to some sort of training but I haven't' heard anything since.” Lizzy reached for the paper that the supervisor handed to her.

“It's a first responder training to help you guys with your 911 training that we have to keep current. Classes start in a month and they are going to be on Tuesdays and Thursdays from 6pm to 10 pm. Since your regular day off is a Thursday you get added bonus overtime for those four hours. It's going to be held at the Brighton Township Fire Department. You know outside Meryton? Oh and there are some Saturday's you'll have to give-up to do certain training. But the good thing is the Saturday stuff is during the day so you get the night off from your shift. Jailers and Deputies are going to cover the radio on those shifts. Same with City, their officers are going to cover their radio.”

“Hmm.” Lizzy mulled over the memo in her hand. “Can I get a copy of this? I want to check it against my schedule to make sure I have nothing to cancel.”

“Sure, just a second.” The supervisor exited back through the door.

Lizzy heard the copy machine whir and a second later he walked back in and handed her a copy. Lizzy reached into her book bag and pulled out her planner. She checked the dates of the class against her schedule. Everything seemed to pan out okay. The only conflict was a Saturday luncheon that may have to be cancelled if the class fell on that day. The “bat-phone” rang and Lizzy picked up the receiver.

“Sheriff Department”

“Hey Lizzy. Did you get the news about the class?”

“Hey Char. Yeah I have the memo here now. Two months of class? There goes my hope of a vacation soon.”

“Oh cheer up. It's being held at Brighton Fire and they are opening it up to surrounding fire and police departments for those who want certified. We may get lucky and have some really cute guys in the class to practice CPR on.”

“Charlotte you are hopeless. And your mind is set on one thing. Men.” Lizzy teased.

“And, what's wrong with that?” Charlotte asked with all innocence.

“Nothing, Charlotte dear.” Lizzy laughed as she rolled her eyes.




**

Will and Charles loaded the last of the groceries and toiletries into the bus. Behind the vehicle the trailer was being attached that would haul the motorcycles the thousand plus miles to Sturgis, South Dakota. Will and Charles finished putting the groceries away, and Will went to check on the progress of the trailer.

“It's all hooked up.” Jason said wiping his hands on his jeans.

“Okay. Hey Charles! Start the bus and lets check to make sure the lights on the trailer are working.” Will shouted up to the cab of the bus.

Charles started the bus and proceeded to check break lights and turn signals on the bus and trailer alike.

“Okay! That's enough it's all working!” Will yelled to him.

“Well, I guess we can go inside and have dinner. Then we can crash and get an early start tomorrow.” Will looked at the faces of his friends who were joining him on this trip. All six were flush with excitement at the prospect that in less than twelve hours they would be on their way for vacation. Five of them started back towards the house while Charles pulled the bus and trailer up to the front.

Georgie met them at the door, her face shining with excitement. The guys filed past her each one either tugging her curls or pinching her cheeks. She waited for Will then grabbed his hand and led him to the dining hall.

“Mrs. Reynolds and I made special desserts for all of you tonight. And I decorated them all by myself. So you have to eat everything all up.” Georgie pulled Will to his seat then ran to the kitchen to help Mrs. Reynolds bring out the bowls of pasta and garlic bread. The other men arranged themselves around the larger dining table and waited as Georgie carried in a basket full of bread with Mrs. Reynolds following close behind with a huge bowl of spaghetti. Georgie sat the basket on the table with a little help from Charles and then climbed into her seat next to Will. Will was busy opening a red wine flask and pouring a bit into glasses for all the dinner goers. Georgie clapped her hands together when Will brought out another bottle that was just for her. He uncorked it and poured the deep red grape juice into her glass. When everyone had their plates filled and their glasses full he proposed a toast to a safe trip. The main meal was eaten till not even a crust of bed remained. Mrs. Reynolds cleared the plates and winked at Georgie. She scooted off her chair and ran into the kitchen while over her shoulder telling everyone to stay put for dessert. Minutes later Georgie and Mrs. Reynolds returned carrying trays laden with tiny cakes, one for each of the men at the table. Will looked at his as Georgie sat it in front of him. It was round and had a candy Harley logo in the middle ringed with whipped cream that had been colored to look like the orange flames. Georgie stood at his elbow waiting for his approval. Will smiled and took a bite of the cake and closed his eyes in exaggerated bliss.

“Excellent. My complements to the chef.” Will said applauding. The other joined in with their approval and soon the cakes were mere crumbs.

Will invited all the men to the study to relax and let their food settle before heading to bed early. Georgie, feeling every bit the master chef, helped Mrs. Reynolds to clean the dining room and kitchen.

The seven men lounged back in the leather furniture, several feeling as overstuffed as the chairs as they willed their stomachs to digest the enormous amounts of food they had consumed. They talked about the trip, sights to see when they got to Sturgis, were the best bars were, how many of them were going to come home with tattoos, and how many of them were not going to remember getting them. They talked of the girls and the shows and the concerts. After an hour and a half, it was decided that it was time to go to bed. They would be up before dawn and on the road before the sun was halfway above the horizon.

Will took Georgie to her room and tucked her in, making promises to bring her back lots of stuff and to not come home with any tattoo's. He kissed her on the forehead and after one final promise to wake her before they left, closed her door and went to his own room. Charles was already on the cot, halfway asleep. The house had guest rooms enough that each man could have had his own room. But Will didn't want to leave Mrs. Reynolds with a houseful of dirty bedrooms to clean, so the guys shacked up together to save space.
Will climbed into bed and found sleep came easily despite his being excited about the trip.

Will woke to the sound of his buzzing alarm and the fact that Charles was snoring loud enough to wake the neighboring town. Will rose and quickly showered and dressed before waking Charles with a gruff command of get up and moving. Will walked down the length of the hall knocking on the doors of the guest rooms and making sure everyone was up or at least had their eyes open. Will came to Georgie's door at the other end of the hall and quietly knocked. To his surprise the door flew open and Georgie stood there in her lavender pajamas and robe with a huge grin on her face.

“Been up long Poodle?” Will asked as she tiptoed out into the hallway.

“Since four-o'clock when you set your alarm.” She replied with energy Will only wished he could half of.

“Want a cup of cocoa while I have my coffee?” Will asked as they made their way downstairs to the kitchen, leaving the men to get ready upstairs.

Georgie nodded and skipped to the kitchen. Will followed and found Georgie standing on her stool to reach the cocoa mugs in the cabinet. Will reached over her head and handed her one that she filled with tap water and headed for the microwave. Will began the pot of coffee and soon the aroma of roasted hazelnut filled the kitchen and permeated the dining room and hallway. Georgie was curled up at the kitchen table with her feet tucked under her, her small hands encompassing the mug of warm chocolate as Charles and Jason entered the kitchen. Will poured them a cup and began another pot. Charles took a seat next to Georgie and after sipping at the brew for a few minutes, looked at the blushing little girl next to him.

“What do you want from Sturgis, Georgie-girl?”

Georgie blushed even redder and looked at her cup.

“I don't know. You pick something out for me. Make it something pretty?”

“Oh sure, Poodle, you give me a two page list of things and Charles gets to pick his out? That's not fair.” Will teased as Georgie shot him a deadly look.

“I'll pick you out the prettiest thing I can find, Georgie-girl. I promise.” Charles made a solemn cross over his heart and pinky swore with the little girl.


Soon the rest of the men trickled through the door and Will handed them each a cup of coffee and pointed to the pastries that Mrs. Reynolds had left out for them last night. Finishing off the last of the pastries and coffee, the group prepared the last few of their things and headed out to the bus. Georgie padded along side of Will until they reached the door and stood on the top step. She watched silently as the last of the duffel bags were thrown into the luggage compartment and everything was latched and re-latched. Will climbed the steps and bent down to kiss her forehead. She flung her arms around him and tried hard to fight back tears.

“Remember to mind Mrs. Reynolds and I'll call you tonight when we get into town. Okay? And you know the number if anything happens, call. And I'll bring you back lots of nice stuff okay Poodle?”

Georgie nodded against Will's shoulder and pulled back. She looked him in the eye.

“You promised to be careful. I am holding you to that. And remember to bring me lots of turquoise.”

“I promise.” Will hugged her one last time them ran down the steps and climbed behind the wheel of the bus. She stood on the doorstep waving frantically until the bus disappeared out of sight around the curve in the driveway. Sighing she turned around and went back inside and to her room.

Will guided the bus and trailer onto the interstate and accelerated into traffic. He set the cruise control and leaned back a little into his seat. Charles was in the passengers seat and was studying the atlas for the umpteenth time, a small frown creasing his forehead.

“Charles you have studied that map everyday for the past four months. You have to know where we are going by now.” Will knew the way, but Charles liked to navigate and it gave him something to do to pass the long eighteen hour trip.

“Yeah I am just making sure I didn't miss a shorter way.” Charles nibbled on his thumb as he looked over the map.

“Trust me, no matter what way we take, we are going to get there in eighteen hours, we will have to sit for several hours in traffic. And we will get to the campsite as it is getting too dark to see or do anything.”

“Thank you oh so much, Mr. Sunshine.” Charles rolled his eyes.

Will glanced to the back of the bus. The other guys were either sleeping or on the verge of. Fine by him. They can drive for the last part of the trip. They passed the Indiana/Illinois state line. Will finally began to relax. He finally realized that he was on vacation. He was headed a little over one thousand miles away from home. He was with six of his best friends. The bikes were in the trailer, the bus was fully loaded with food and beer, and they were only seventeen and one half hours from paradise. Or at least a bikers version of paradise.

Chapter Fourteen

Lizzy reached for the cordless phone as she fed the last of the liver treats to the dogs.

“Hello?”

“Hey! Watcha doin'?” Charlottes voice came across the line.

“Just giving Harley and Bridget their treats. Where are you?”

“I'm on the highway heading to mom and dad's before I go to work.”

“Mooching off of mom for dinner again?” Lizzy teased. It was a known fact that Charlotte didn't cook.

“Hey she invited me over and told me she had dinner for me. Anyway, do you think you could possibly get some time off before this class to take a little weekend trip or something? I know you are supposed to put in two weeks in advance, but I thought that maybe under the circumstances you could get like next weekend off?”

“I dunno. Why? What do you have in mind?” Lizzy began pulling the lunchmeat and bread out of the refrigerator.

“Well, I was looking on the Internet and there was a package deal to go to Florida on Wednesday and return on Sunday for only ninety-nine dollars. We would have to pay for our hotel but that shouldn't be too bad. Maybe go to Clearwater or somewhere on the Gulf side?” Charlotte had a slightly pleading sound to her voice.

“I'll have to look at my finances. And I will have to talk to the Sheriff. It depends. I would love to go to the beach for a couple of days.” Lizzy made a note to check on this deal when she got to work.

“Well, call me when you get to work. We can talk about it there. I am at moms. I will talk to you later.”

“Okay. Bye, oh and tell mom I said “hi”.” Lizzy hung up the phone and returned to making her sandwiches.

She thought about the prospect of lying on the beach, watching the waves and listening to the seagulls. She desperately wanted a vacation. She had bought a bikini last year and still hadn't worn it. She decided to make every effort to go. With that resolution firmly in mind she slapped together her sandwiches and made her way to her computer to settle her finances.

Lizzy pulled into the parking lot of the sheriff's department. Deputies Samuels and Elliott were at the pumps fueling up. They called to her and she returned their wave. She walked through the open sally port doors and to the small kitchen area designated for the officers and dispatchers use. She put away her brown bag lunch and grabbed a bottle of water. She entered into the female locker room and put her purse in her locker. She made her way back through the hallway and to the locked door leading to the cells. She pushed the intercom button.

“Name, rank and password.”

Lizzy laughed. “It's Lizzy, Andy. Let me in.”

“Not by the hair of my chinny-chin chin.” Came the reply.

“Okay, I'll go home. You can work a double shift.”

The door was promptly buzzed open. Lizzy laughed as she opened the door. She passed a couple of inmates mopping the floor and made her may to the dispatch center. She was buzzed into the room. She walked around the consoles to find Andy leaned back in his chair with his feet up on the console.

“Comfy?” She asked as she opened her mailbox to check for messages.

“No. Got a pillow?” Andy asked as he adjusted the seat to lean back even farther.

No messages in her mailbox, so Lizzy checked the board for any new postings of possible missing children, runaways, stolen vehicles, ect. Then she checked the roster of inmates.

“That Collin's guy bond out?” she asked when she couldn't find his name on the cell roster.

“Yeah. Some old woman came in and bonded him out. She was weird looking. All dressed in black and had one of those noses that you see on Hollywood witches.” Andy sat up and gathered his paperwork.

“Eek. So anything going on?”

“Nope. Samuels and Elliott are on duty. Uh. Bays arrested a woman earlier today for battery. She's in the padded room coming down off meth. That's about it.”

“Quiet day.” Lizzy commented.

“Yup. I like them that way. See ya tomorrow.” Andy walked out the door.

Lizzy gathered her notepad and pen, logged into the computers and re-set the volume on all the radios. She turned to the TV. Andy had been watching a Jerry Springer show. Lizzy shook her head. She hated those TV talk shows. She put the TV on CNN and reached for the call log to read. She was finishing up the last page when the door opened and Staci walked in with Elliott and Samuels in tow.

“Hey.” All three said in unison.

“Hey guys. What's up?”

“Nothing….yet. Ready for a busy night?” Samuels asked as he leaned over the counter.

“Why, something going on?”

“Well. I heard though a juvenile I pulled over that there is supposed to be a big underage drinking party tonight out on Strutter's farm. He thought if he squealed I would let him go with a verbal warning. Wrong. But I got some good info for tonight.”

“Sweet. So you are planning on keeping me and Staci busy tonight, huh?”

“Phil's here too so he can help with the boys. I doubt if there will be many girls at Strutter's party.” Staci chimed in just as Phil, another jailer walked into the room.

“Oh great. Let me guess an underage party that some deputy is just going to have to bust?” Phil rolled his eyes.

“ Now Phil, you know I cannot stand aside and let law breaking juveniles get away with a crime. It's just not in my job description.” Samuels faked a rather innocent face as he placed his hand over his heart in a mock pledge.

“Oh brother is it getting deep in here!” Lizzy laughed. “Okay so when does this party start so I, or we, can be prepared?”

“It's supposed to start at seven. I called the Post. Lightfoot and Solomon are on tonight so they are coming here in a few so we can decide when and how we want to hit. I am waiting to get in with the sheriff to see if he wants to call in some reserves too.”

“Wow. You are making this sound like a huge party.” Lizzy said.

“Well, according to the squealer, it's supposed to be the last really big party before school starts. They bought 8 kegs supposedly, and they are charging admission. So I am guessing that there will be at least fifty to a hundred kids there, probably more. There is also supposed to be a band.” Samuels rearranged his gun belt.

Lizzy glanced at the TV. It was showing a line of storms heading their way.

“You know. It's looking to rain. If you get lucky, they may have to move it into the barn. If that happens you could pretty well surround it and get everyone, instead of it being outside and having people scatter.”

“Good point. I guess this is one night I am going to pray for rain. Hey the sheriff is free. I'll be back.” Samuels and Elliott left the room and bee-lined for the sheriff's office.

“Oh I am so not looking forward to this.” Lizzy laughed as she began to help Staci and Phil gather book-in cards to get ready for their potential guests.


* * * * * *

Will cursed as he turned the windshield wipers on high and peered through the sheets of rain. They had been on the road for 9 hours and were halfway to their destination when they encountered some torrential rain. Charles was squinting out his side of the windshield.

“We have a small truck plaza coming up. We can get off there to wait out the storm. Exit13B.” Charles read from the map.

Will passed the road sign stating the exit was two more miles. He glanced down at his speedometer. He had been traveling along at 70mph for the majority of the trip, he was now creeping along at 30 mph. Charles counted the number of semi-tractors pulled off along the highway and whistled. Will approached the turnoff and slowed to a snail's pace around the turn. Several other cars and trucks with bike trailers followed him. He pulled into a brightly lit truck stop and pulled the bus around to the semi parking lot. The men filed out and ran for cover under the awning of the building. Several other people were doing the same. Will entered the restaurant and claimed a large booth for their group. Some of his friends had made a dash for the restrooms, while Charles and Jason had joined him in the restaurant. A redheaded waitress approached the table as the rest of the party filed into the booth.

“You boys headn' to Sturgis, huh?” she placed glasses of water on the table. “Ya'll want something to eat or just gonna wait out the storm?”

Will was looking at the menu. “Coffee and a slice of apple pie, please.”

The rest of the party followed suit, ordering slices of pie and drinks. As the waitress turned to walk away, Charles stopped her.

“How did you know we were going to Sturgis?” He asked

“Duh.” She replied pointing to his Harley shirt. The group looked around and realized they were all wearing Harley shirts. Charles turned red as he realized the answer was so obvious.

“Will, how far are we from Sturgis?” Rob asked.

“We still have at least nine more hours of driving to do. Not counting the lines we'll have to wait in when we get there. I am ready to give up the controls to whoever wants to drive next.”

“I'll drive for a while,” Jason volunteered. “As long as someone is there to tell me where to go.”

“I'll read maps for you if Charles is ready for a break.” Rob said.

“Yeah, I could use a little nap. When we get to Sturgis we will have to set up some things. Is anyone going to sleep in tents or are we all staying in the bus?” Charles asked.

“I doubt if any of us pitch a tent tonight. For one, it will be too dark. I think I will prefer to stay inside the bus for tonight.” Brent said.

The waitress returned with their drinks and pies and offered the information that the local news just advised that the heaviest rain would be past them in a half hour. They lingered in the booth slowly eating their desserts while the rain lashed against the windows. In roughly a half hour the rain began to slacken and people began to leave. Will's group paid their bill and after some of them made a side trip to buy cigarettes, boarded back onto the bus. Will and Charles headed towards the back of the bus to the sofa while Jason and Rob took to the front seats and the rest of the party scattered about the bus. Will felt the bus begin to move as his eyes closed and he fell asleep.

Chapter Fifteen

Lizzy cradled the phone's earpiece between her shoulder and ear.

“City, this is Charlotte.”

“Hey! Good news! I went and talked to the Sheriff and he checked the schedule and approved me Thursday, Friday, Saturday and Sunday off. I have to be back here at three on Monday. So do you still want to head for the beach?”

“Oh cool! Yes! I'll book our flight right now. What hotel do you want to stay at? Holiday Inn, Hilton, Embassy Suites? ”

“Actually Char, I don't have a lot to spend. By the time I pay the plane ticket, I will only have six hundred to spend. I was looking at some of the hotels, there is one called `Pelican Cove' that my aunt and uncle stayed at and they said it was nice. A heated pool and a Jacuzzi, and nice rooms. It's cheaper, how about if we stay there?”

“Hey whatever works. I am ready to get the hell out of Dodge. So, I'll make plane reservations, you make hotel reservations, what about a car? Should we rent or try to take taxis?”

“Actually, we shouldn't need to go to far from the hotel to reach anything. It's only three blocks from the beach. Last time I was down there, like 8 years ago, everyone was renting those `Spree' mopeds and using them to get around. I don't think they are that expensive.”

“Okay well, we'll check on that when we get there. Cool! I am so excited. I can't wait, I am going home tonight and packing! ”

“Uh, Char, we have a week yet. Besides, I know you. You'll pack everything away and then need something later and end up tearing your suitcase apart to find it. Wait until it's closer to time.”

“Whatever! I have to decide now what I am going to wear and take. Otherwise I will be all night trying to figure it out the night before.” Charlotte had taken on a bit of whine to her voice. Lizzy needed to change the subject before she got carried away with it.

“Hey, Samuels and a bunch of guys are going to bust a big underage drinking party tonight at Strutter's Farm. It's going to make for an interesting night.”

“Really? I hope he doesn't get hurt. Of course if he does I know first aid and CPR.” Charlotte was one large raging hormone.

“I'm sure he'll be okay. States got two troopers coming and Elliott is on duty, plus I think the sheriff is calling in some reserves. Staci, Phil and I are on our own.”

“Sweet. Okay I am going to get off here and make those reservations. I am so excited.” Charlotte was probably very near dancing on the consoles, from the sound in her voice. Lizzy said good-bye and hung up the phone. She turned to the computer screen and logged onto the Internet, and made their reservations.

“Hey if you aren't busy, ”Staci began as the phone rang.

“De Bourge County Sheriff, can I help you?” Lizzy answered. She penciled down the report of a motor-vehicle crash with only property damage. She gathered license plate numbers from the caller and names of those involved. She hung up the phone, keyed up the radio and dispatched the call to Deputy Elliott. She turned back to the computer screen and added the information to her CAD. She turned to another keyboard and ran the license plates through the BMV computer. She printed off the returns, separating the copies, making a pile for her records and a pile for the deputy. Elliott called on scene and requested license plate checks on the plates she ran and also wanted drivers checks. She ran those through the BMV computer and gave all the returns back over the radio. She added what she needed to the CAD system and logged Elliott off the call. The damage had been minor, and both cars were driven from the scene. Lizzy's fingers clicked over that last few keys before she hit the return button to save the entry. She checked the local weather radar and saw that the advancing storms had lost most of their yellow and red colors of severe weather, and were replaced by very large dark green area of heavy rainfall.

`Someone is going to get wet tonight.' She thought as she watched the advancing rain, calculating the hour it would hit the area.

The next three hours were uneventful, the phone range twice, both callers wanted to speak with the sheriff who had gone home. Lizzy took messages and put them in his box. At six o'clock Staci and Phil took the inmates to dinner and Lizzy retrieved her bag lunch and ate at the console while watching the news. Around six-thirty two reserves came in and claimed pool cars for the nights bust. Samuels and Elliott came onto station along with the troopers and eventually everyone gathered in the dispatch room to talk over the plan for the raid. Lizzy listened as the men argued as to the best way to approach the party so they wouldn't be seen. She leaned in and clicked on the 911 map of the area.

“Isn't there an old mine road on or near the farm?” She asked highlighting the area on the map to zoom in.

“Um…there's the old dirt road that the miners used to use to park their vehicles on and walk to the mine.” Shaw replied as he came around to stand behind her.

“Why don't you take two squads down that road and come up from behind the farm? That would put you on the south end of the barn. Guessing that that is where they are going to have the party what with the rain coming and their having a band. You can access the mine road from 2200W here.” Lizzy pointed at the area on the map. “Then two more cars can come up from 1550N and block off that road and the other two can come down 1550N the other way and block it off.” Lizzy used her mouse to show what she meant as the men watched over her shoulder.

“There are a lot of hills on the west side of the farm on 1550N.” Samuels said.

“Yeah but if someone does manage to get into their car and go that way, they won't be able to go real fast unless they really want to tear up the bottom of their car. It's full of too many potholes and such.” Elliott replied.

“How do we know that they will be in the barn?” Carson, one of the reserves, asked.

“Well, the Strutter's have three barns. One has their dairy cows and the few horses they house. The other is the milking barn full of their milking machines. The third is really just an oversized garage with a huge hayloft and only a few farm vehicles. There is actually a large area in the middle that is large enough for a party.” Lizzy replied.

“And you know all of this how?” Lightfoot teased.

“Hey you forget that the Strutter's have a son my age. He is the only good thing to come out of that family. He went on to school to be a veterinarian. He is still at Purdue getting his masters. We were friends in high school and I've been to the farm a few times. We used to swing in the hayloft off an old tractor tire.” Lizzy blushed, it was where she had her first kiss, but they didn't need to know that.

“Okay then, I say that Lizzy here has a pretty good idea. I can't believe I am saying this but she's smarter than your average dispatcher.” Samuels dodged the path of Lizzy's fist as she aimed for his upper arm. She stuck her tongue out at him instead and turned her back to the group.

“Great Sam, go and piss her off.” Solomon joked as the men grouped together again to discuss who would go where.

“Rain is coming” Lizzy replied as the sound of rain could be heard pounding on the roof. Lizzy checked the camera's that watched the various grounds of the jail. The rain was coming down in buckets.

“Nice. I was hoping for rain, not a monsoon.” Lightfoot grumbled.

“Hey take what you get or else let the party go.” Lizzy smiled. “Besides you have raingear. Those kids don't. So guess who's going to get wet tonight.”

“Are you planning on arresting all the people at the party?” Staci asked. “I mean if so, shouldn't we call city and get the wagon? You are planning on fifty to a hundred kids' right? Where are we going to put them all?”

“Well, actually. Those who are there who are minors consuming, we plan to write them citations, make their parents come and get them and give them a promise to appear. The boys that bought the kegs and any that may have drugs or such on them are the ones we are going to be most concerned about. Those we'll bring in and book them in, have the parents come get them if they are under eighteen and have them sign promise to appear papers. The rest get a nice cozy cell for the night.” Elliott replied a slow smile coming across his face.

“Oh, I see. Well I was wondering too, should we go ahead and double up the inmates already here to make way for the ones coming in or should we just wait? I don't want to have to move inmates after `lights out' to make room. They tend to cause trouble then.” Staci made a point. It was going to be bad enough with the few people that they bring in. They didn't need to raise the inmates too.

“I don't think it would hurt to double up on the inmates tonight. When their liberty is over and they go back to the cells, have them double up then. We can put the guys in `E' block with those in `C' so that will leave us `D' and `E' blocks open plus the two detox cells and the padded….no wait there is the meth chick in there. Well, we'll have two blocks for them and the two detox so we can close the doors to `B' and `C' so there isn't a lot of noise to get the inmates riled.” Lizzy said as she studied the cell rosters.

“Well, we know who is going to run for Sheriff in three years.” Samuels couldn't help but get his digs in. He was rewarded with a cold stare and a tongue.

“Okay. It's five till eight now. Lets get our stuff together and then we'll head out at around quarter to nine. That will give the party a chance to get into full swing and most of the kids that are going to show up will probably be there.” Samuels grabbed his hat and headed for the door.

“Hey Sam?” Lizzy called after him.

“Yes?”

“Those parents that you want to come to the farm to get their kids. I don't suppose you are going to let the kids call them themselves on your cell phone, are you?” Lizzy replied hopefully.

“Nope, don't want to use up the departments minutes. Besides I want you to be a part of this too.” Samuels smiled at her and left the room.

“Figures.” Lizzy rolled her eyes and began to gather phonebooks and a new notepad and pen to take names. Staci giggled behind her and they both erupted into laughter.

Chapter Sixteen

Will woke as he realized the bus had come to a stop. Wiping his eyes, he rose and made his way to the front of the bus. The rest of the guys, save for Charles who was still snoring soundly on the back bunk, were all sitting at the table with the window shades raised watching the miles of bikes pass by them on the highway. Will grabbed a soda from the fridge and joined the table.

“How far outside of Sturgis are we?” He asked as he popped the tab on the soda.

“About 30 miles outside of the city limits” Jason replied from the drivers' seat. “We are still on the interstate.”

“How long have we been in traffic?”

“We started hitting heavy bike traffic back on the west side of Sioux City, and heavier trailer traffic outside of Vermillion. This is the first that we have had to come to a complete stop though. I think there may either be construction or a wreck up ahead cause no one has moved for about 20 minutes and there is hardly any traffic in the southbound lanes either.” Rob told him.

Will looked out the window. The sun was setting in the west and Will figured that in another forty-five minutes it would be dark out. He looked at his watch. It was five till eight. Will made some mental calculations and guessed that at this rate it would take them probably another three hours to reach the campground. He stretched his arms over his head and arched his back.

“I'm going to step outside the bus and walk around for a few. Anyone want go?” Will asked as he stood up from the table.

“I really need to stretch my legs.” Brent said as he also stood.

“What if the line starts to move?” Rick asked.

“I don't think it will move too far, if we start to move we can jump back on the bus and go.” Will opened the bus door and stepped out on the pavement.

Will looked around. There were miles of bikes in front of and behind them. He walked back to the trailer and just made a quick check of the wires and tires. He walked around the other side of the bus and looked up and down the interstate. Bikers were everywhere. Some had pulled off the interstate onto the shoulders and others just parked their bikes in the road where they stopped. There were also campers and RV's with bikers going in and out with beers and sodas in their hands. People were mingling in the middle of the road talking and laughing. Will walked back towards the front of the bus and back to the group of guys who had been joined by Charles. Brent, Rick, Justin, Charles and Rob had introduced themselves to a group of bikers ahead of them. Will joined the group and was quickly introduced. The bikers were from Illinois and had stopped at the same truck stop during the rain. They recognized Will's bus and asked to see the inside. Will led the men into the bus and pointed out the many amenities it offered. They looked around and exited the bus just as the line began to move slowly. Will jumped back on the bus and took the passengers chair and the map. The line moved slowly and in about an hour the bus made the exit ramp to Sturgis.

It was fully dark now and the headlights of the bus bounced off the bikes that lined the streets. The bus slowly made its way to Main Street and turned right. The streets were lined with bikes and bikers walking to and from the taverns and shops. Will watched as several people were crowded around the entrance to one saloon, and soon saw a woman hop onto a mechanical bull. To the delight of the male onlookers, the woman wore only chaps, a thong and a bikini top. Will grinned and pointed out the show to the other guys in the bus. Rick raised the window near the table and catcalled to a group of women standing along the side of the road. They responded by waving and raising their shirts to show their breasts to the bus. Will lowered his window and waved to bikers as they passed. The bus fell into line behind a line of campers and bikes as they turned off into the campground. Will gathered up his paperwork and when they pulled up to the registration cabin, handed the package to the attendant. She opened the package and looked over his paperwork.

“Be right back with your armbands and passes for the vehicles. How many bikes do you have, honey?”

“Seven.” Will answered.

“Do you know the plate numbers and stuff on all of them?”

“Yes. I wrote them all down and put them in the package. Who owns them, the plate and VIN numbers too.” Will pointed to the yellow piece of legal paper sticking out of the package.

“Okay, sweetheart, be right back.” She turned and went into the cabin. She returned a few minutes later and handed Will the package and a pile of other paperwork.

“You and your guests have to have these wristbands on at all times in order to get in the campground. The bikes and the bus have to have this sticker on them. You can have four bikes at each campsite. You reserved two so you won't have a problem. The RV dumpsite is at the far end of the campground. There are five modern shower facilities and several pit and port-a-toilets around the campground. Quiet hour is at midnight and absolutely no fireworks in the grounds. No weapons are allowed and this includes guns, knives, bows or arrows, whips, chains and pepper spray. Alcohol is allowed, however it can be confiscated and your privilege taken away if something happens that risks the lives of others. The campground is patrolled by our security team. You can see them on golf carts with the white strobes. There are parades and bike shows here at the camp ground the schedule is in your package along with a list of all the rules and a map. Some taverns and shops offer discounts to those who camp here as long as you have your wristbands on. Any questions?” she gave the speech like a pro then lit a cigarette and took a long drag before looking at Will.

“Um, no I don't think so.” Will replied as he took the wristbands out of the package.

“Follow the road till you come to the split. Follow the right lane on around. The even numbers are on the right the odds on the left. You just follow the road till you come to yours.” She pointed down the dirt road with the hand that held her cigarette. “Have fun boys!”

Jason put the bus into gear and started down the dirt road following the attendant's directions. Will looked at the campsites as he passed. Several were already filled with tents and bikes. Some had campers while others were nothing more than blankets on the ground. Will watched the numbers on the posts as Jason followed the road to the right.

“There. That one is ours, and the one next to it.” Will pointed out the campsite. “Pull up past the last site and we'll put the trailer there. Then we can back up into the other one.”

“I'm going need someone out there with a flashlight or something to guide me into these spaces.” Jason said as he pulled the bus and trailer past the campsites. Rick, Brent and Justin each were handed a flashlight by Will and all four exited the bus. Two stood on each side and carefully guided Jason and the trailer into place. Will jumped in and quickly unhooked the trailer from the bus. While Brent and Rick helped guide Jason into the other site, Justin and Will secured the trailer. They joined the others at the bus and began to unload lawn chairs and tents. Will pushed a button inside the bus and the awning on the side began to unfurl. In less than an hour, the camp was set up. Around them more bikes and campers pulled into the surrounding sites and began to unpack. Brent and Rick helped an elderly couple set up their screen house and Justin walked over to the showers to check the facility.

“I'm kinda hungry. Are you going to go into town tonight?” Charles asked as he rubbed his stomach.

“It's eleven o'clock. I'm not going anywhere. There is sandwich stuff in the bus along with chips. Fix yourself something. I am not going to try to unload the bikes in the middle of the night anyway.” Will was settling himself into a lawn chair under the awning. Charles shrugged and went inside. Will could hear him shuffling around in the kitchen. Will realized he was a little hungry and went into the bus. They fixed ham and cheese sandwiches and grabbed the bag of chips. They met Brent and Jason on the way out and the other two agreed some sandwiches were in order. The group settled under the awning and read through the package the attendant gave them and put on the wristbands.

“All in all not a bad trip, the wait wasn't as long as I thought it was going to be.” Rick said as he popped a chip in his mouth.

“No it wasn't.” Rob agreed. “But now that we are here, I can't wait to get back into town. Especially to the tavern that had the bull-riding babe.”

“Your whole intention of coming is to see how many times you can get laid isn't it?” Brent asked.

“Damn skippy.” Rob laughed. “I just know that there are some very lonely, undersexed women out there who would love to take a ride on my hog. And I ain't talking my bike.”

“Hog!?! I think you mean little piggy.” Rick lashed.

Will rolled his eyes as Rob tried vainly to save his ego and Rick succeeded in crushing it. Will yawned and looked at Jason who was trying to keep his eyes open. Will stood and threw his trash in the bag attached to the awning arm and went into the bus. He washed off in the small bathroom, donned a pair of cotton boxers and walked to the small set of bunks at the back of the bus. Jason, with Charles' help, folded the table down and laid the mattress on top. The others slowly drifted onto the bus and settled in bunks or on the pull out sofa. Soon the only sounds were the rumbles of bikes and the snoring of one Charles Bingley.

Chapter Seventeen

Lizzy hung up the phone with Charlotte after requesting the paddy wagon for the deputies at the farm. She had already fielded over twenty calls from neighbors and parents concerning their kids. Samuels had called her only minutes ago to request the wagon for over sixteen juveniles who were found with drugs and alcohol. She looked behind her at Staci who was on the phone with a grandparent of one of the juveniles. The grandparent was the legal guardian and couldn't understand why the child just couldn't be taken to jail. Staci was patiently trying to explain to the grandmother that the juvenile was only sixteen and could not be held in the jail. The grandmother demanded that the child be taken to the juvenile center, she was not coming to pick the child up. Staci rolled her eyes at Lizzy and threw her hands up. Lizzy motioned for Staci to put the woman on hold.

“Do you want me to talk to her?” Lizzy asked.

“I don't know what good it will do. She is demanding that we take the kid and lock him up. It's not like this kid is a habitual offender. This is the first thing we've ever had on him. The kids squeaky clean until now.” Staci spoke through gritted teeth.

“Let me check with Samuels. Just a second.” Lizzy turned back to her radio console and hit the transmit button. “Twelve-Thirteen, County”

“Twelve-Thirteen, go ahead”

“Have a grandparent of Gress on signal six demanding he be incarcerated. She refuses to come get him. Can you advise?”

“Advise the guardian that refusal to pick up the juvenile is grounds for neglect of a dependant.”

“Clear.” Lizzy turned back to Staci and raised her eyebrows. “You wanna tell her or do you want me to?”

“Oh no, allow me.” Staci punched the line the woman was holding on. “Are you still there? Ma'am, we spoke with our deputy and he advised me to tell you that failure or refusal to come pickup your grandson can result in charges of neglect of a dependant on you.”

Lizzy watched Staci wince as she held the receiver from her ear while the woman went into a fit of hysteria over the news. Staci looked fit to kill. Lizzy motioned at her.

“Tell her a deputy will be getting in touch with her in a few hours about it. I'll tell Samuels what's going on.”

Staci put the phone back up to her ear. “Ma'am? Ma'am? A deputy will be calling you later in regards to this matter. If you change your mind you are to pick up your grandson at the Strutter's Farm out on county road 1550 North. Yes, ma'am.”

Staci hung up the phone and looked at Lizzy.

“What a bitch! I am so glad she is not my grandmother. God, it's not like the kid mass murdered people, he just drank a little.” Staci flung her notebook across the desk, sat back in her chair and rubbed her face. “I am so going to kill Sammy for this one.”

“Just make him buy our five dollar steak dinner tomorrow night. I think he could afford a ten dollar meal for the two of us.” Lizzy grinned. Hitting Shaw in his wallet is like shooting him in the foot.

“He has to buy Phil's too. Right Phil?”

“I don't think I want to hurt him that bad.” Phil replied laughing.

“He'll pay when he goes to talk to this grandmother.” Lizzy commented

“He'll send one of the troopers. He always does.” Staci shrugged.

“True. Twelve-thirteen, county.” Lizzy radioed.

“Go ahead county.”

“Jailer advised that female reference Gress subject. She still refuses. Jailer advised her you would be calling her soon.”

“Clear. You have her signal six handy? Disregard. I'll call her when I am back on station.”

“Clear.” Lizzy turned back to Staci. “Okay, well, that's that.”

Staci rolled her eyes as the paddy wagon marked on scene.

“How many did he say he had?”

“Sixteen, and that's not including the parents.” Lizzy looked at her notepad. She had sixteen criminal histories to run now. She sighed. This was going to be a long night.

Her fingers began to dance over the keyboard as she began to enter in names and dates of birth and social security numbers of those who were to be incarcerated. The pages of information flashed before her as she printed and copied and re-entered information. She loaded more paper into the printer and continued to print out page after page of information. One of the men arrested was a father to one of the kids that was at the party. He thought about running from the officers, but was stopped by the deputies that had stationed at the end of the farm lane. His criminal history ran long and was rather colorful. She looked over the pages as they flashed across her screen. Several charges from several different counties for manufacturing and dealing methamphetamine, habitual traffic offender, resisting law enforcement, assault. The guy had a list. Lizzy grabbed the bundle of papers from the printer and began to sort into piles. The officers marked off scene and enroute to station. Staci rolled her eyes again and pushing Phil out the door made their way to book-in. Lizzy reached over and pushed the control panel to close the jail doors between the book-in and dispatch. Watching the camera, she saw the paddy wagon back up to the sally port door and a city officer jumped out of the passenger side of the van. Lizzy raised the garage door with the push of a button, and the officer directed the wagon in. He opened the back doors and unlocked the cage, then led the prisoners out one by one. The prisoners lined the wall to the book-in area. Lizzy reached over to buzz in the deputies and troopers through the main door. Samuels, Elliot, Solomon and the six reserves went directly to book-in to assist with the prisoners while Lightfoot entered dispatch.

“Here is some paperwork to get you started. I have the Gress boy in the waiting room out in the lobby. I am going to call his grandmother and get that situation taken care of. You have her number?” Lightle sat behind Lizzy at the second console and flipped open his notebook. Lizzy handed him the number on a piece of paper.

“I think maybe we should put him in one of the visitation rooms. That way I can keep an easier eye on him.” Lizzy said. “Would you mind moving him?”

“Yeah, I'll get him.” Lightfoot stood and walked out into the lobby. Lizzy watched her cameras as the juvenile was placed into a visitation booth. She switched the camera around and brought the video up on the larger TV. She checked the book-in camera watching as prisoners were led into changing rooms after being booked. In the changing rooms the prisoners were searched and then were given the customary orange jumpsuits to change into. One by one the prisoners were led to their cells and locked away.

Two hours later, and an hour after her shift was to end, Lizzy made her way to her truck and drove home. She pulled into her driveway and wearily made her way to the back door. The girls had met her at the truck and as if they could sense her weariness, followed along behind her at a trot to the back door. Once there they wedged themselves between her and the door and waited to be let in. She unlocked the door, fell in with the dogs and threw her book bag and purse into a nearby kitchen chair. She filled the dogs bowls and fixed herself a cup of tea. Changing into her pajamas, she turned on the TV and watched the late edition of the evening news catching the story of the bust and watching as the camera zoomed in on Samuels by his car. She turned off the TV and hustled the dogs outside, washed out her teacup and letting the dogs back in headed for bed.

Chapter Eighteen

Will carefully guided his Harley out of the trailer and down the ramp. Charles followed next as Will adjusted his saddlebags and checked the bike for scratches. Swinging his leg over the seat, Will keyed the ignition and started the bike revving the motor. He looked around the campsite at the others as they checked and started their bikes. When the last bike was started, Will gave a signal and the group of bikes pulled out of the campground and headed towards town.

The streets of Sturgis were choked with bikes of every shape, size and color. The group made their way down Main St at a snails pace, looking into the bars and tattoo shops that lined the sidewalks. Every once in a while a group of girls or bikers would yell out at them in greeting. The group followed the lines of bikes to the far end of Main St. till they finally found a place large enough for all of them to park. Will looked around and made the suggestion to hit a nearby bar to get the information for the events later that night. They made their way to the `Broken Spoke' and blinked as they entered the dimly lit building. It was only nine in the morning, but beer and alcohol was already flowing freely. Will made his way to the bar and asked the barkeep for a schedule. She handed him the paper and asked for his order. Will started to decline when Rob and Charles elbowed their way past him.

“A Budweiser and a Coors Light” Rob ordered for the two of them.

Will wasn't sure if the water on the bar was from the bottles or from the drool that hung from Rob and Charles mouth. They paid for their beers and turned around to face Will.

“How can you possibly drink this early? I still have the taste of scrambled eggs in my mouth.” Will made a face.

“Practice my man, practice.” Rob replied slapping him on the back.

Will rolled his eyes as Brent and Rick also pushed past him to the bar to make an order.

“Okay Will, we need to find that bar with the bull-riding chick.” Rob said as he threw back the last of his beer.

“Don't tell me that you are starting to feel the effects of that beer already.” Will asked him.

“Nope, just wanna find me a girl who can ride.” Rob smiled.

“I don't think that will be a problem considering where we are.”

“Not that kind of riding.” Rob grinned.

“Well how the hell are you going to get her back to the campground then smartass?” Will asked while a brief look of deep thought came over Rob's face.

“I don't know about the rest of you guys but I think I am just going to start up one side of the street and then work my way down the other side. That way I can hit just about everything.” Will replied as he stepped back out onto the porch of the bar.

“I'm with you.” Charles said.

“I think I'll head that way too.” Justin agreed.

Will looked around as all the guys agreed to the plan.

“Well, lets go. There's a hell of a lot of beer and women out there.” Will replied as he folded the paper and stuck it in his pocket.


* * *

Six bars, two tattoo parlors and four hours later found the group at the `Miss Sturgis' contest. Rob and Rick had decided to adorn themselves with a new tattoo each, while Charles, Brent and Will were working on their eighth beer. Somewhere along the way Jason and Justin had lost the group. Last Will had seen of them they were heading back in the direction of the bikes, each with a very pretty, very blonde, female. Will hoped that they used the tents instead of the bus for their activity. Will looked around finding Rob and Charles had made their way to the stage where the contest was being held. Rick had found his way to the bar and into the arms of a tall brunette who was overly admiring his new tattoo. Will felt someone brush past him, and turned to look directly at a beautiful auburn haired woman. She smiled and apologized for bumping into him as she walked away with her friend in tow. Will was slightly mesmerized, or he had had one too many beers in the past few hours. His allowed his gaze to follow her to a table across the room from where he was. He watched as she joined a group of females but looked away when several of the women looked in his direction. Rob and Charles seemed to be enjoying themselves and Rick had disappeared with his lady friend. Brent and Will took a seat at an empty table and made another order for beers. Soon Brent left to walk the stores and surrounding bars. Will felt a little sorry for him. Brent was the only one with a girlfriend back home, and he planned to marry her in the spring. This trip was a kind of a last hurrah for him with the guys. Brent just couldn't seem to let go. Will sighed and looked back in the direction of the auburn haired woman's table. The women had been replaced with a group of rowdy men and their ladies. Will felt a little disappointed.

There came a roar of laughter from the stage area, Will looked up in time to see Rob strutting across the stage with two beer bottles stuck in his shirt for breasts, and a long curly blonde wig. Someone had to have put him up to it, and Will found Charles along the sidelines taking money from bikers who evidently had lost the bet. Rob led the final procession of women around the stage and helped to hand out the trophies and money to the finalists. Will had decided that it was time for him to move on up the street. He managed to push his way to Charles who agreed it was time to go. They motioned Rob off the stage and headed out the door. Two bars up the road was another contest for `Miss Leather', which Rob and Charles were more than happy to give their opinion on to the judges. Will left them to travel up to a small, tented store where a Native American woman was selling jewelry made of silver and turquoise. He pondered over several items before finally settling on a pair of earrings of round turquoise edged in scalloped silver and a dainty necklace of silver with a heart shaped piece of turquoise from which three silver feathers dangled. He wrapped the plastic bag around the pieces before carefully tucking them into his pocket. As he left the tent, he spotted an auburn haired woman walking in the crowd just ahead of him. He walked quickly through the mass to catch up when she turned around. Disappointed at discovering she was not the same one who he had seen in the bar, he turned around and headed back to the bar where he had left Charles and Rob.

He met the two at the door and they proceeded to walk across the road to the other side and begin their adventure there. The first bar offered little in the way of entertainment, just a local band and some very drunk bikers. The second was a little better with dart and pool tournaments going on. They stayed long enough to have a beer and watch a game of eight ball. They passed another tattoo shop where both Rob and Charles agreed that Will needed to stop and get one. Will declined.

“If I had wanted someone to poke me with a needle and inject dye into my skin, I would have been born a piece of canvas. No thanks. Besides, I promised Georgie I wouldn't get one.”

“Christ, Will, Georgie is your sister, not your mom. You're a big boy. If you want one get one. Besides, chicks dig `em.” Rob flexed his arm where his new tattoo circled around his bicep. He winced slightly at the pain.

“Uh, no. Besides I doubt if I'll find a design I would want anyway.” Will shook his head and walked away from the tent.

“How about you Charlie, you need one! Be a man! Get a tattoo!” Rob slapped Charles on the back as he pushed him towards the books containing the designs.

“I'll think about it. Not now though.” Charles had paled slightly at the thought.

“Chicken-shit.” Rob grumbled.

“Hey Rob, looks like your bull-riding bar is just up ahead.” Will said as he pointed to a sign that read `Bull-Riding Contest -Money and Prizes -Ladies ride FREE'.

“Yes!” Rob pumped his fist up and down in the air. “Let's go!”

They entered the dimly lit, smoke-filled building and headed to the bar. In the center they could see the mechanical bull that was used for the contest. It was surrounded by padded mats so the riders would have a soft place to dismount. (Or fall on, however you wish to see it.) Rob and Charles were looking around eagerly, trying to spot any potential female `riders' who may be in the crowd. Will turned his attention to the center when a man wearing a cowboy hat jumped up on a box and began to speak through a microphone.

“Okay everyone. We got the pads down and the bull has been taken through a test spin so we are ready to go. Now I remind all you out there that the bull has been set on `extremely pissed-off' so it will do its damn best to throw you. Now, Ladies if you want we can set the controls down a bit for your ride. Just let the controller know before you hop on. Now the line forms to my left here, so those of you who think you can take it. Well, you just step right up and try.”

The man jumped off the box as the line began to form around the bull. Will decided to watch from the bar, but Rob and Charles wanted a closer view so they made their way to the circle. The first rider was a large, barrel-chested man who swung up on to the bull, and grabbed a hold of the riding rope. He locked his knees around the sides and raised his left hand to show he was ready. The controller hit a button and the bull began to gyrate and spin. The rider made it through two spins before he was thrown and landed at the edge of the mat. Several men reached down to help the stunned man to his feet as the crowd applauded his efforts. Will watched as a female walked into the circle and climbed onto the machine. She raised her hand and the bull began a much slower and less agitated spin. Everyone watched as she rode the full eight seconds before jumping off to land on the mats. Will watched as rider after rider was either thrown or jumped off. Rob and Charles had decided to join the line, and soon Rob was jumping up on the back of the mechanical beast. Will watched as he settled into place and raised his left hand. The bull began its wild dance again and Rob only made it through three rotations before he was thrown to the mats. Will looked at Charles as he made his way to the bull. He jumped up on the back and wrapped his hand around the rope handle. Will could see perspiration on Charles brow and noticed that Charles's knuckles were white where he gripped the rope. He hesitated before raising his hand, and the bull went into another fit of gyrations. Charles hung on for dear life as the bull flung him this way and that. Will silently counted the seconds in his head as Charles was tossed about like a rag doll. Will counted eight seconds when he heard the horn go off. The crowd went wild as Charles made a shaky dismount from the bull. He was cheered again and again as he walked towards Will at the bar.

“Drink?” Will asked laughing.

“Yes.” Charles was getting his composure back.

Rob came up beside him and slapped him on the back.

“Damn Charlie, I didn't know you could ride like that! Man, you are crazy! Let me buy your drink.” Rob went to pay for the drink but the bartender waved him off.

“It's on the house to the man who was the first to tame `Ol Ironside'”. She said.

“Wow. Will you gotta try it. Come on!” Rob tried to pull Will to the line, but Will dug in his heels and refused. Rob's attention was diverted for a moment.

“Damn. Look at her.” He whistled.

Will looked up to see the auburn haired woman who had bumped into him at the bar. She easily jumped onto the back of the bull and found her grip. She signaled the controller and the bull began another slower dance of gyration. She held on for six seconds before being tossed to the mats. Her female friends picked her up and led her to the bar. Will's mind was made up. He went and stood in line, looking back over his shoulder at the woman. She turned in time to meet his gaze. Her eyes widened as she recognized him from earlier. Two of her girlfriends turned to follow her gaze. Will's turn was up and he walked onto the mats to the bull. He swung his leg up and over the back of the beast and wrapped his hand around the rope. He looked up briefly towards the bar to make sure she was watching, then raised his hand in signal to the controller. Will felt his head snap back as the bull began pitch and spin beneath him. He felt his head and back snap and twist with each turn of the bull. He couldn't concentrate on counting the seconds, but he was still hanging on when he heard the horn sound. He threw himself off the bull and landed with a roll on the mats. Several hands reached down to pick him up and he was led back to the bar and his waiting buddies. Charles and Rob both pounded him on his back in congratulations as Will spied auburn hair out of the side of his eye. He turned to see the female standing before him smiling.

“Hi. Some ride. I can't believe you hung on for the whole eight seconds.” She said with a bit of awe in her voice.

Will smiled weakly as Charles piped up behind him.

“Well, he was the second to do it. I rode it to the horn first.”

The female looked briefly at Charles and Rob before turning her attentions back to Will.

“ So do you ride at home? You look like a cowboy.”

“Uh, not bulls. I have horses, but I am not a cowboy.” Will managed to find his voice again.

“Oh.”

“Um, I'm Will Darcy, by the way, and this is Charles Bingley and Rob Harris.” Will made the introductions as she was joined by two other women.

“Hi. I'm Andrea Kinley, and this is Ginny Riley and Katie Foll. It's nice to meet you.”

“So you wanna go to another bar?” Rob asked.

“Yeah, lets get out of here.” Ginny replied as she smiled and led the way out of the bar.

Out on the sidewalk, Rob fell into line next to Ginny as Charles walked next to Katie, each involved in their own conversations. Will and Andrea brought up the rear.

“So where you from?” Andrea asked.

“Indiana.”

“Really? I am from north-east Indiana. Where are you at?” Andrea asked amazed.

“The central-west part. You know where Meriton is?” Will asked. Andrea nodded. “Well, I live just north of there.”

“Oh wow. Imagine we both live in Indiana, but we had to come all the way to South Dakota to meet.” Andrea laughed a light lilting laugh that made Will smile.

“Yeah. Strange.”

Chapter Nineteen

Lizzy sighed as she settled back on her lounge chair, the sound of crashing waves and seagulls screeching overhead filled her senses along with the smell of warm sand and salt water. Charlotte, who was sitting next to Lizzy,
was more worried about the gorgeous lifeguard in the stand than she was about her tanning.

”Oh God, he's a god.” Charlotte sighed as she watched the lifeguard lift his binoculars to his eyes and scan the ocean ahead.

Lizzy raised her head and looked towards the lifeguard tower.

”He also has a rather large fan club.” Lizzy remarked as she noticed the group of teenage girls standing under the tower waving and yelling at the guard.

'They are too young. He has to be at least twenty-five maybe twenty-seven, definitely not over thirty.” Charlotte looked over the rim of her Ray-Ban's.

Lizzy lay back down on her chair. "Why don't you go over and say `hi'?”

”Um, not right now. He looks busy. I wouldn't want to distract him if
someone was in trouble.'

”You could always go out and drown.” Lizzy grinned.

”Oh sure, I am not going out any deeper than my knees in that water! Haven't
you ever seen JAWS?”

”Charlotte, dear, you amaze me. You wanted to come down here to the beach,
on the Gulf side so it would be warm, and you won't go into the water?” Lizzy asked with disbelief.

”Hey I wanted to come down for sun, sand and MEN. Not sharks. Besides if I
absolutely feel the need to swim, the hotel has a pool.” Charlotte pointed out.

”Charlotte, you amaze me.”

”Hey! He's moving, looks like he is being relieved of duty. Lizzy! He's
walking this way!” Charlotte couldn't contain her excitement.

Lizzy raised her head slightly and watched as the lifeguard made his way
across the sand towards their chairs.

Charlotte tried to hide her excitement as she assumed a nonchalant look on
her face while watching the approach behind her sunglasses.

”Hi there, how are you ladies?” the lifeguard asked in a voice that would
make rocks melt.

”Fine thank you. The beach is very nice, much better than Indiana.”
Charlotte replied smiling.

”You're from Indiana? Both of you? Interesting. I leave for Indiana in a
couple of weeks for college.” He glanced at Lizzy and smiled.

”Yes, we both work in the same county for law enforcement. What college are
you attending?”

”State, I'm on an academic scholarship. This is my last year of graduate
studies. I have been there for six.”

”Wow. Well you'll be in the county to the east of us then.” Charlotte
said.

”Great, my name is Lance. And you are?” Lance extended his hand towards
Charlotte.

”Charlotte and this is Lizzy, er, Elizabeth, but we call her Lizzy.” Charlotte shook his bronzed hand.

”Nice to meet you both, this may sound sudden, but do you two want to go
dancing tonight? I have a friend who is going to be attending college with
me and maybe we could all get together?”

”Sounds great! We didn't have any plans for tonight. Did we?” Charlotte
looked pointedly at Lizzy. Lizzy shook her head, taking the cue from
Charlotte to be silent.

”Great! What hotel are you at?” Lance fished a small piece of paper and pen
from his duffel bag.

”Pelican Cove, room two eighteen.”

”Great! Um, pick you guys up around seven?”

”Sounds good.” Charlotte answered.

”Okay. See you then.” Lance walked off with a final smile at the two girls.

”Oh, my, God! Can you believe that? I mean, oh wow! C'mon Lizzy we have to
go get ready!” Charlotte was ecstatic.

”Char, it's only three o'clock. And we don't even know if he really will show up. He probably saw you ogling him and decided to have a little fun with you.” Lizzy's voice rang with disapproval.

“Lizzy! How can you be so naïve? Of course he will show up and probably with a hot-ass date for you too. He is way too nice to do something like that.” Charlotte shook her head at Lizzy. “Sometimes you are way too cautious. You never have fun.”

“Just because I am leery of some stranger in a Speedo? Hello! Girls get raped and killed by guys like that!” Lizzy cried.

“Look, if you don't want to go. Fine, sit your happy ass in the hotel room. I am going and I am going to have a good time.” Charlotte stood and began packing things into her bag.

“I didn't mean to piss you off. I just think you need to be a little more careful about jumping on every guy who gives you a second glance.” Lizzy also rose and began packing her things into her bag.

“Hey he came up to us. I didn't go over to him. He obviously liked what he saw. And he's going to college at State. Who knows, maybe we'll get lucky and hit it off with these guys and then when we get back home we can go out some more.” Charlotte began to stalk off.

Lizzy sighed and followed Charlotte across the sand in the direction of the hotel.

* * *

Four hours later Charlotte stood at the window of the hotel room looking out, Lizzy sat on the bed flipping through channel after channel.

“Oh! Lizzy! I think they are here! Oh cool! He has a Jeep too! Oh, and Lizzy his friend is just as gorgeous as he is! Here they come!” Charlotte ran to the bathroom to check her hair and outfit for the umpteenth time.

Lizzy sighed and switched off the TV. She rose and with a quick look to make sure Charlotte wasn't looking, checked her reflection in the mirror across from the beds. She wore a pale green tank dress with white sandals, her hair was up in a cute ponytail and she wore her paua shell jewelry that she had bought earlier that day. Charlotte breezed past her as a knock sounded on the door. Charlotte looked at Lizzy and gave a thumbs up sign, then opened the door. Charlotte greeted the two men standing outside.

“Hi! Come in.” Charlotte motioned for them to enter. Lance and his friend walked inside and smiled at Lizzy.

“Hello.” Lizzy smiled at them.

“I'd like you to meet Patrick. This is Charlotte and Elizabeth, but I am told everyone calls her Lizzy.” Lance introduced the two girls to his friend who smiled and shook hands.

“Nice to meet you Patrick.” Lizzy said as she shook his hand.

“Nice to meet you too.” Patrick smiled. “You look really nice.”

“Thank you.” Lizzy blushed at the compliment.

“Are we ready to go? Lizzy you have a key?” Charlotte was impatient to leave.

“Yeah, right here.” Lizzy checked her purse one last time and followed the rest of the group out the door.

The four climbed into the Jeep and Lance pulled out of the parking lot and onto the main strip.

“So where is this club?” Lizzy shouted to Patrick as the wind whipped around them.

“It's on the mainland. It's a great place. They play just about everything.” Patrick shouted back.

“So you are going to State too?” Lizzy asked.

“Yeah, how'd you know?” Patrick seemed a little surprised.

“Lance was telling us that you and him were attending Indiana State together. Charlotte and I work in the county to the east of where you will be.”

“Really? What do you do?”

Lizzy was a little surprised at his question, as it was obvious that Lance hadn't told Patrick very much about their meeting.

“Charlotte works for the city police and I work for county. We are both dispatchers.”

“Really? I'm a criminology major. I worked as a reserve officer over the summer.” Patrick smiled.

“Did you enjoy it?” Lizzy asked.

“Yeah, it was fun. I got to do some drug stuff and we had a search for a missing kid, the paperwork is a bitch though.”

Lizzy laughed at this and the Jeep passed over the bridge to the mainland. Making a few turns on the other side, Lance pulled the Jeep along a curb and shut off the motor.

“The club is about a block and a half up the road, but it is easier to park here. You don't mind walking do you?” He asked a starry eyed Charlotte.

“No, not at all.” She smiled back.

Patrick helped Lizzy out of the Jeep, and fell in step next to her on the sidewalk. Charlotte and Lance walked ahead chatting about something.

“So do you like being a dispatcher?” Patrick asked looking at Lizzy.

“Yes actually I do. I was a little nervous about it at first, but now I can't imagine doing anything else.”

“Did you go to State?”

“No, I went to a private collage for arts and sciences, I started out to be a music and drama major, but that didn't last long. I got into dispatching and I took a few summer courses at State but they were over the internet. So technically I didn't attend State.” Lizzy answered as they approached the canopied opening of the club. She could hear the techno-pop music coming from the door as a bouncer checked their ID's. Lance led the way in and towards a table near the center of the room. Lizzy looked around at the neon lighted dance floor, the neon lighted bar, the neon lighted seating area. She grimaced. `Too much neon.' She thought. They sat around a small table and gave their drink orders to the waitress. There wasn't much of a crowd yet, but both Lance and Patrick assured them that the place would be packed in less than an hour.

“We just happen to know the bartender who tells us when rush hour is. Plus he gives us drink specials.” Patrick smiled as the waitress returned with their order. The girls protested but Lance and Patrick were firm in being allowed to pay for their drinks. They sat at the table and talked while the club began to fill with people. About an hour later there was a change in DJ's and the club began to rock to some re-mixed versions of 80's songs. Patrick led Lizzy out to the dance floor where Charlotte and Lance were already dancing away. The time at the table that they had spent talking, had made Lizzy very comfortable with Patrick, she almost felt as though she knew enough about him to claim him as a close friend. They began to dance across the floor, laughing and singing along to the music. They danced through three dance songs before the music changed to a slow dance. Lizzy was slightly nervous, for as much as she felt comfortable with Patrick, she wasn't sure how he would handle the slower dancing. He looked at her questionably before asking her to dance. She nodded and moved into his arms, but placed her hands on his shoulders and kept a bit of distance between their bodies. She glanced over at Charlotte and saw that she was having no problems with the dance as her arms were wrapped around Lance's neck and her face was buried in his chest. Lizzy and Patrick chatted a bit, Patrick telling her about his family and his hopes for the future, Lizzy telling him about her dogs and her job. At the end of the dance Lizzy expected to hear the tempo pick back up with another dance beat, instead the strains of another love song a came from the speakers. She stayed where she was on the dance floor as Patrick's arms tightened about her waist. She circled his neck with her arms and placed her forehead against his. They spent this dance moving slowly in circles, foreheads together, neither one speaking a word. They broke apart when the song ended and Patrick indicated the table with a nod of his head. He led Lizzy back to their seats and ordered another round of drinks. Charlotte came out of the dance frenzy on the floor, followed by Lance.

“You guys having fun?” Charlotte asked as she sat down to catch her breath.

“Yeah, we just were taking a break to get a drink.” Lizzy sipped her amaretto sour.

“I'll take a Crown and Coke.” Charlotte told the waitress as she took the empty glasses from the table.

“Hey Lizzy, Lance told me that later they will turn on a machine that blows suds all over the dance floor. Cool huh?” Charlotte grinned.

“Yeah, that's neat.” Lizzy said. “I'm going to go to the restroom. I'll be right back.”

Lizzy headed for the bathrooms with Charlotte in tow. It is an unspoken rule in the world of women that, when in a public place, all bathroom trips are to be done in pairs. Lizzy entered the bathroom and waited for Charlotte.

“So what do you think of Patrick?” Charlotte was hardly in the door before she blurted the question out.

“I like him, I mean he is a nice guy and all.” Lizzy started.

“Nice guy? Hello!? He is so cute and he seems to be really into you. You guys were certainly chatting it up on the dance floor.” Charlotte poked her in the ribs.

“Yeah, I mean, we talked about everything, it just came so easy. I feel like I have known him for years.” Lizzy entered the first stall. They were quiet till meeting again at the mirrors.

“So how do you like Lance?” Lizzy asked Charlotte, as she watched her reapply her lipstick.

“Oh, he's wonderful! He wants to take us on his uncle's boat tomorrow. He's supposed to ask Patrick if he can go, and to ask you.” Charlotte smacked her lips together.

“Out on a boat? What kind of boat?” Lizzy wasn't too fond of small boats on something as big as the ocean.

“He said it was a small yacht. So I don't know.” Charlotte turned to Lizzy. “Do I look okay?”

“Yes!”

“Good lets go!”

They walked back to the table where the guys were waiting.

“I talked to Patrick and he can go tomorrow. How about it Lizzy? Wanna go with us on my uncles' boat?” Lance asked as Charlotte sat on his lap.

“Sure. What kind of boat is it?” Lizzy asked.

“It's a small yacht. I don't know the exact size off-hand, but my whole family can fit on it very comfortably and I have four brothers and sisters.”

“Um sure, sounds like fun.”

The rest of the evening was spent in small talk and dancing. To Charlotte's delight they turned on the suds machine and soon everyone was dancing knee deep in soap suds. They finally left the bar and headed back to the Jeep at a little after midnight. The ride back to the hotel was quiet, and they soon pulled into the parking lot. Lance and Charlotte headed upstairs to the room as Patrick helped Lizzy out of the Jeep they walked up the stairs and found Charlotte and Lance glued at the lips. Lizzy cleared her throat and moved past Charlotte to open the door. Charlotte and Lance finally let loose and said goodbye. Lance headed down to the jeep, leaving Lizzy and Patrick alone to say goodnight.

“I had a really great time, and I can't wait to see you tomorrow at the boat.” Patrick had his hands shoved in his pockets.

“Yeah I had a good time too. I am looking forward to tomorrow.” Lizzy looked at the floor.

“Well, um. Bye.” Patrick shuffled his feet.

“Bye.” Lizzy blushed.

Patrick turned to go, but spun back around and quickly kissed Lizzy on the lips, blushed then walked quickly to the stairs. Lizzy was a little shocked, but her eyes soon softened and she smiled as she entered the room and shut the door.

“God they are wonderful!” Charlotte was bouncing on the bed. “Hey, star struck girl! Pay attention!” Charlotte giggled as Lizzy blushed. “You like him!!!”

Lizzy was thoughtful for a moment before she replied, “Yeah, Charlotte, actually I think I really do like him.”

Chapter Twenty


Lizzy stood on the deck of the boat as Lance maneuvered it though the crowded marina towards the open waters of the Gulf. Patrick was at her side with his arm wrapped casually around her waist. Charlotte had decided to station herself in the pilothouse next to Lance so she could marvel over his ability to handle such a boat. Lizzy looked out to sea, relishing the feel of the saltwater spray on her face. It was still early in the morning and besides their craft on the water, there were very few boats out. When Lizzy commented on the lack of traffic, Patrick assured her that the marina would be empty by noon.

“We left rather early as far as recreational boaters go.” He explained. “When we reach the wake area, Lance will probably turn south and we'll pass the fishing docks. You'll see a lot more activity there.”

Lizzy nodded her understanding then gasped as the boat lurched forward with considerably more power than before. Patrick tightened his arm around her and smiled.

“We are in the wake zone now. Lance likes to show off a little.”

“No kidding.” Lizzy replied shakily.

Patrick looked at her quizzically. “You don't look like you like boats too well.”

“Um, well, I haven't spent a lot of time on one. I am not all that fond of open, deep water. I kinda have this fear of water that is so deep I can't see the bottom. I am not the type to hop on a cruise ship for a vacation.” Lizzy smiled.

“Don't worry. Believe it or not Lance was practically born behind the wheel of a boat. He drives this better than his uncle. Besides, if you fall overboard I'll jump in and save you. Plus I know mouth to mouth.” Patrick grinned mischievously.

Lizzy smiled, then suddenly feeling shy, turned her face to the sea spray. She closed her eyes behind her sunglasses and raised her face to the morning sun. Patrick watched in appreciation, then reached over and pulled a stray tendril of hair from her face. Startled, Lizzy turned to look at him.

“Sorry, I didn't want to interrupt you. You just looked so beautiful standing there with your face to the sun. You looked like a sun goddess.”

Patrick let his fingers travel over her cheek and outlined the curve of her mouth. Lizzy felt a heat in the pit of her stomach. A heat she hadn't felt in a long time. She suddenly wanted Patrick to kiss her, and she could see that Patrick wanted too. She turned towards him as he pulled her closer to him. She couldn't look him in the eyes, but stared intently on his lips. They leaned in closer, their breaths mingling with the salt air between them. She tilted her head slightly to allow him access to her lips, her arm traveling up to wrap around his neck. Together they pulled each other into the kiss, their lips coming together in a spark that sent ripples shooting through Lizzy's body, settling in the heat in her stomach. They pulled each other closer, Patrick reaching up to cradle Lizzy's head in his hands and pulling her back to deepen the kiss. He parted her lips with the gentle push of his tongue, exploring the sweetness of her mouth, craving the taste of her. Hesitant at first, Lizzy soon lost her shyness as she explored his mouth, tasting a mixture of sweetness and salt. He pulled her closer, the heat from their bodies making their clothes thin layers of heat conducting material between them.

Lizzy's head spun as she fought with the voices in the back of her head. `This is wrong!' They screamed. `This isn't how it was supposed to happen! It was supposed to be hard finding a guy like this!' She pushed the thoughts to the back of her mind and concentrated on the taste of Patrick's mouth. She pressed closer to him and thrilled when she felt his arms grow tighter around her waist and back. She rose up on tiptoe in an effort to press her lips even harder against his. Patrick groaned deep in his throat and crushed her even closer to him. Lizzy was vaguely aware of a hardness pressing against her stomach as he sucked her tongue into his mouth and began to nibble on it gently.

The boat suddenly lurched forward, causing Lizzy and Patrick to break from their kiss, as Lizzy quickly grabbed for the railing. Behind her she heard Charlotte laugh.

“Wow! Forty two seconds! Well, actually longer than that, since you guys were lip-locked when I came up the ladder.” Charlotte made a show of looking at her watch.

“You have been standing there all this time watching us?” Lizzy whispered, horrified.

Charlotte snorted. “Yeah, like I was gonna even attempt to interrupt.”

Lizzy looked at Patrick who was blushing furiously.

“Okay you two, Lance wants you to come into the pilothouse so we can decide where we want to go.” Charlotte turned and started backing down the ladder.

Lizzy looked again at Patrick, afraid he may be angry, but instead saw laughter dancing in his green eyes. She looked at him in amazement as he pulled her close to him again. He kissed her quickly then led her towards the ladder.

“I can't believe we got caught.” He laughed as he stopped to help her onto the ladder.

Lizzy blushed as she grabbed a hold of the ladder railing and began to descend to the deck below. She waited till Patrick stepped off the ladder before turning to go into the pilothouse. Patrick caught her up in his arms and planted another quick kiss on her lips before resting his forehead against hers.

“Oh, and `wow'.” He whispered, looking into her eyes.

Lizzy smiled and pressed a kiss to his chin. “Yeah' she said. “wow.”


Grinning, they entered the pilothouse hand in hand and approached the `bridge'. Lizzy and Charlotte had been instructed in the proper terms to be used aboard the boat while in Lance's Jeep that morning. Lance's uncle, it would seem, was a “Trekke”, and therefore the steering area was called the `bridge', the dining room was “ten-forward', and so on.
Lizzy and Patrick stood on either side of the captain's chair, as Charlotte settled on the arm. Lizzy looked over the vast array of computer screens that ran across the top of the steering area. There was a GPS system, a weather radar, and a sonic radar. Lance pointed to the GPS screen.

“We can go just about anywhere in the Gulf. There are some small islands here to the south-west if you want to go there and have a picnic and watch dolphins, or we can go towards the north-west to a reef where you can dive if you want.”

Charlotte looked at Lizzy, “You don't want to go diving do you?” The question was asked with a tone of disagreement.

“No, not really. I would love to see the dolphins.” Lizzy said, taking the hint to head towards stable land.

“Okay, I guess we head south-west then.” Lance sighed with disappointment as he turned the wheel to the left. Charlotte noticed the look of disappointment on his face and proceeded to do her best to make things right.

Patrick tugged at Lizzy's hand as he led her down a small flight of stairs to the bedroom area underneath the pilothouse. They walked down a narrow hallway and out onto the forward deck. Here Patrick laid down a beach towel and settled himself against the boat. He reached for Lizzy and pulled her down and back into his arms.

“Lance seemed upset that we didn't want to go to the reef.” Lizzy said as she settled into Patrick.

“He is a diver and likes to show off his ability to dive down deeper than most would care to go. He was hoping to show off for Charlotte.”

“Lance is a performer isn't he?” Lizzy asked.

“Yeah, he has always been that way. He always has to show off what he can do whenever he can.”

`He seems perfect for Charlotte then.' Lizzy thought to herself. Not that she didn't love Charlotte like one of her sisters, but Charlotte was materialistic in her ways and liked to show off as well.

Lizzy sighed and relaxed into Patrick as she watched the water speed by the boat.

She must have dozed off, for Patrick was shaking her gently and pointing out to their starboard side.

“Lizzy, look at the dolphins!”

Lizzy followed Patrick's finger towards a small island. There in the breaker waves she watched as several dolphins played. In fascination she watched as the animals jumped and twisted in the waves. The sun flashed off of their white undersides as they leaped out of the water time and again. She found herself laughing at the antics of the playful dolphins as Lance drew the boat as near as he could without disturbing them.

They watched for almost an hour until the dolphins took off under the water towards the boat. Lizzy shuffled over to the railing and watched as the dolphins swam right along side the boat and out into the Gulf.

“Ready to go ashore?” Patrick asked her as he helped her to her feet. Lizzy nodded then looked to the shoreline. It seemed so far away.

“Um, how are we going to get there?” she asked nervously, looking at the distant shore.

Patrick threw back his head and laughed.

“Lance will take us in to just where the waves start to break, then we load up in an inflatable raft and we'll paddle the rest of the way in.”

“Oh.” Lizzy said as the boat began to move closer to the island.

“You go help Charlotte pack the picnic, and I'll help Lance get the raft ready.”

Lizzy nodded and headed towards the dining area where Charlotte was happily slapping together ham and cheese sandwiches.

Will rolled over in his bunk and laid his arm across the warm body lying next to him. He stayed that way for a moment before his eyes flew open in alarm. There in the bed, on her stomach was an auburn haired female. Will sat up and looked around in a panic. The bus was quiet and it was still early morning. Will glanced again at the woman in his bed. She was wearing one of his Harley T-shirts, the rest of her was covered by the blankets. Will looked at his own sleep attire. He was in long legged pajama pants, something he rarely wore. Will jumped out of the bed and checked the area for any signs of lovemaking. He ran his hands through his hair as his mind swam with thoughts of last night. He remembered the auburn haired woman. `What was her name?' he thought frantically as he tried to sort through the hazy memories of last night. `Damn, there was the bar, the bull riding. I think. Shit' Will had a sudden headache and sat down on the edge of the bed. His movement caused the woman to stir and she rolled over to see Will with his head in his hands.

“Will? Are you okay?” She asked as she crawled to the edge of the bed.

Will jumped up as she laid a hand on his shoulder.

“Um, yeah I am okay.” He mumbled turning away.

“Liar.” She accused swinging her legs over the edge of the bed.

“No, I am fine. I just.” Will stammered turning to see the hurt and accusing look on her face.

“You don't remember who I am, do you?” She demanded. “You don't remember a damn thing about last night, do you?”

“Uh, no, honestly. I don't. I am sorry. I have never felt like this before.” Will admitted.

“We met in a bar on the strip, you, me your two friends and my two friends. We rode the mechanical bull, had some beers, went to several other bars and one concert. You and your friends then invited us back here to party a little more. Your friends and mine hooked up and disappeared into a tent, you offered to let us stay here since we were all in no condition to drive or walk back to our campground on the other side of Sturgis.” She reached for a blanket to cover her bare legs. “When we got inside the bus you offered me a shirt to sleep in. You were afraid that some of your friends would come in and try to get into one of the bunks and find me there, so you offered to let me sleep in yours with you.”

Will blushed as he again ran his hands through his hair.

“I am so sorry. This has never happened to me before. I don't know what to say, except, I'm sorry. I really am. I just. Oh God.”

“Will, its okay. I understand. I didn't mean to get angry.” Her voice softened.

“I'm sorry, uh” Will stammered as he tried to remember her name.

“Andrea. My name is Andrea.” She said.

“Oh, Andrea.” Will looked at the bed. “We uh, didn't, um…?”

“No, Will. We didn't. Actually you slept on the far side of the bed all night with most of the blankets.” Andrea smiled. “Sorry, but you were too drunk to take advantage of.”

“Oh okay. I am really sorry, Andrea.” Will sat back down on the edge of the bed.

“It's okay. Really. Don't worry about it. I'll make some coffee and you get your shower and dressed. Then we can go from there, okay?” Andrea patted his shoulder.

Will smiled, stood and walked to the shower. He stepped under the water and quickly washed. Dressing in jeans and a white tank top, Will pulled on his boots and walked out of the bathroom.

Andrea was sitting at the table with a mug of coffee, brushing her hair up into a high ponytail. Will noticed that she had changed back into her clothes from last night. He looked at the bed, it was made and his shirt was folded neatly on top. Will poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down at the table.

“So, what do you remember from last night?” Andrea asked.

“I remember you telling me you were from Indiana. The northeast I think. And I remember buying some silver jewelry for Georgie.” Will sipped at his coffee.

“Oh. Um, is Georgie a friend of yours?” Andrea asked.

“No. She is my younger sister. Her real name is Georgianna.” Will explained. “She's seven. She made me promise to bring her lots of turquoise and silver jewelry.”

“Oh, your parents must have their hands full.”

“No. My mother died when Georgianna was two from cancer. Dad died a year later from a broken heart, alcohol poisoning actually, but a broken heart too. I have raised Georgianna ever since. She is starting her first year of school this year, in about two weeks actually.” Will spoke with a far off look in his eyes.

“Oh Will, I am so sorry. I didn't know.” Andrea laid her hand on his arm.

“Of course you didn't. It's okay. It doesn't bother me so much now to talk about it. I wish things had turned out differently, but that wasn't the way it was to be. Fortunately, Georgie has no memories of dad's hard times, but she also doesn't remember the way mom used to care for her.”

“That is really too bad. But, with a wonderful big brother like you, I think she will be just fine.”

Will sighed. “Well, I have had a lot of help from Mrs. Reynolds, the family housekeeper. She does a wonderful job with Georgianna on the womans part.”

“You have a family housekeeper?” Andrea asked shocked.

“Yeah, she helps run Pemberly, the family home.”

“Wow, you must be loaded….er, that's didn't come out the way it was supposed to.” Andrea blushed.

“It's okay. We aren't `loaded'.” Will looked into his empty coffee cup.

“Well, if you don't mind I would like to go take a shower and change clothes. Can you take me back to my campsite?” Andrea asked rising and taking her and Will's coffee cups to the sink.

“Yeah, sure. Let me get my keys.”

Will rose and looked around the bus for his keys. Finding them on the TV counter, he led the way outside. Under the awning, Brent, Justin, and Rick were asleep in lounge chairs, each one snoring softly. Will looked across to the other campsite to two of the tents, Rob had left the window open and Will could see two bodies under the blankets, the other tent was zipped shut, but the loud, bear-like snoring coming from within, proved that Charles was still sound asleep. Will and Andrea made their way to Will's bike and climbed on. Will walked the bike to the road before turning to Andrea.

“What about your friends?”

“They can find their own way back, I am sure.” She said wrapping her arms around his waist.

Will shrugged, then started the engine. They left the campsite and pulled out of the grounds towards the south end of Sturgis.

Chapter Twenty-Two


The message alert sounded on the laptop as Lizzy minimized the web site page she was looking at. She smiled when she saw the message from Patrick.

“Wish You Were Here” with dancing palm trees on either side.

Lizzy hit the response button and typed in her reply.

“Wish I Was There Too.”

“I will be up there soon. ”

“I know. How did your day go?”

“Fine. Yours? Arrest any bad guys?”

“Not yet. I don't go into work until 3 my time.”

“Oh I see. How's Charlotte?”

“Fine. All she talks about is Lance. How is he doing?”

“Same. Still life guarding and getting ready for school”

“Good. Well, I have to go. Need to get ready for work.”

“Okay sweetie. Don't work too hard.”

“I won't. Call me tomorrow?”

“Same bat time, same bat channel.”

“Bye”

“Bye”


Lizzy turned off her laptop, sighed, then rose and went to the kitchen. She pulled lunchmeat and bread from the fridge and made and packed her lunch. Going to the back door, she whistled for the dogs. She fed each one their treats and after a few belly rubs, changed into her uniform. She gathered her purse and lunch, and with the dogs in tow, locked the house and headed for her truck. She pulled out of her drive waving to her elderly neighbor. As Lizzy headed down the highway to work, she mulled over the events of last weekend. It all seemed so long ago, her laying on the beach, the club with Patrick, the boat ride to the island, the picnic with the dolphins, the shopping, everything. She really liked Patrick and she and Charlotte had spent the rest of their vacation with the two boys.

Lizzy pulled into the department's parking lot, took her customary parking spot and entered the sally port door. Dropping her lunch off in the kitchen she made her way down the hallway to the dispatch room. Passing the sheriff's office she heard him call for her.

“Lizzy! Do you have a minute?” Sheriff Richard Fitzwilliam asked.

“Sure.” Lizzy stepped into the office.

Sheriff motioned for her to have a seat in one of the worn upholstered chairs.

“I was wondering if you would be able to do me a favor in the coming weeks that you are attending this first responder class. Since you have the most seniority, I was wondering if you would kind of take charge of the dispatchers attending. I would need you to take roll at every class, let me know when someone skips out or doesn't show up, if there are any problems with anyone not paying attention or goofing off or whatever. I know that you guys are going to have your fun moments, but I think you know what I mean.”

Lizzy nodded.

“I have a file here. Somewhere. I think. Maybe.” Sheriff Fitzwilliam began digging through the papers on his desk. Not finding it, he looked around and settled his gaze on a pile of papers on the floor.

“Oh yeah. Here it is.” He reached to the middle of the pile and pulled out the folder.

“You know, the budget does allow for you to buy some extra filing cabinets. It would go under the `supply' part.” Lizzy replied smiling.

Sheriff Fitzwilliam gave her a look then stuck his tongue out at her.

“Okay, I have a roster set up, you can make copies and just put the date of the class on them. I want those turned in the next day. Please. And here is a checklist that the instructor gave me for the learning modules. I want to know if they pass or not. Okay?”

Lizzy nodded again.

“Okay. Well, I will give this to you then. And I think that is about it. Oh, how was your trip?”

“Wonderful. I didn't want to come back.” Lizzy laughed as she flipped through the folder the Sheriff handed to her.

“Thanks, Lizzy.” Sheriff Fitzwilliam said as his phone rang.

Lizzy waved as she left the office and entered the dispatch room. She checked her box for messages and read through the call log. She rebooted the computers, logged in then settled back and waited for the calls to begin. Anne came in with Pete, another jailer, and caught Lizzy up on the events of the weekend, who was new in the cells and such.

About two hours and four traffic stops later, the `bat phone' rang. Lizzy reached over to pick it up.

“Hello?”

“Hi Lizzy.'

“Hi Jane. What's up?”

“Not a whole lot. I just got home from the school. I was trying to get the classroom set up for the kids first day. “

“I see. Do you think you are going to like it there?” Lizzy asked

“It is a really beautiful school, old architecture, brick on the outside with the wood floors. My classroom is on the ground floor and the windows look out over a side garden. All I hear is that the kids that go there are absolutely wonderful. The other teachers said that they really never have a problem with the kids at all.”

“Well that's good. Do they have a zero tolerance policy then?”

“Yes, but they hardly need to use it. Or so I am told.”

“What grade are you going to be teaching?”

“Second grade. I got the grade I wanted.”

“About how many students?”

“ My class roster had twelve children on it.”

“Wow. That is a small class.”

“Well, but remember it is a private school. It is smaller than what the public schools are. At Crimson Elementary there are twenty-seven kids in a class and they have three second grade teachers!”

“Wow. That is a lot of kids for a school.”

Jane yawned on the other end of the phone.

“ I am going to go to bed early. Tomorrow starts my real first day then the kids show up on Wednesday.”

“Okay. Night Jane.”

“Night Lizzy. Be careful.”

Lizzy hung up the phone and sat back in her chair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Will hung up the phone and turned to see a pair of intense blue eyes looking at him.

“Who was that?” Georgie asked.

“Andrea.” Will replied looking back at his paperwork.

“The one you met at Sturgis?”

“Yup.”

“Oh.” Georgie twirled her turquoise necklace with her fingers. She leaned over to look at Will's paperwork.

“What are you working on?”

“A first responder class. It starts next Tuesday.”

“Aren't you leaving for the conference then?”

“Yes. Brad and Kevin will cover for me.”

“Oh.” Georgie leaned into a chair by Wills desk. They were both silent for sometime, then Georgie sighed. Will looked up at her, laid his pen on the desk, crossed his arms and leaned on the desk.

“Poodle, is there something wrong?”

“No.”

“Are you nervous about starting school?”

“No. Not really.”

“Then what is it?”

Georgie bit her bottom lip for a minute then batted her eyes at Will.

“Will you take me to school on the Harley?”

“No.”

“Why not?” she asked with a shrill coming to her voice.

“Because you are going to be in your uniform, and you can't ride the bike with a dress on.”

“But I want you to take me to school!”

“I will take you in the Jag.”

“The Jag?” Georgie looked thoughtful as she tried to remember which one of Will's four vehicles it was.

“The silver one with the CD player that you like.”

“Oh! Really? Can we put the top down?” Georgie bounced out of the chair and came running around the desk.

“Maybe when I pick you up, iIt may be too chilly in the morning.”

Georgie thought about that for a minute then shook her head in agreement. She threw her arms around Will's neck and kissed his cheek before skipping to the doors.

“Where are you going?” Will called after her.

“To pack my school supplies and to call Gracie and tell her.” Georgie almost ran over Charles as he came through the doors.

“Hi Charles. Will is taking me to school in the Jag.” Georgie announced as she skipped down the hall.


“The Jag?” Charles asked.

“Hey, she wanted to go on the bike first.” Will shrugged. “And besides I want to drive the Jag to the conference so I figured I may as well get it out.”

Charles shrugged and flopped into one of the chairs. He finally turned to Will.

“Are you still talking to Andrea?”

“Yes. She just called a little while ago. Why?”

“Just wondering.”

“Things didn't work out between you and Katie?” Will asked looking up from his papers.

“No not really. I mean we still talk every once in a while on the Internet, but that is about it.”

“Oh.”

“Working on something for the conference?”

“No, the training at the firehouse.”

“So who is going to teach while you are gone?”

“Jim and Bob, they're both instructors.”

“I'll help if I can. I can do the modules and stuff.”

“Okay. I am sure I will be able you use your help.”

Charles sighed as he sat back farther in the chair. They sat in silence for a while the only sound coming form Will's pen as he wrote down notes on a paper. Charles finally stood up and stretched.

“I am going to bed.”

“Okay. Have a safe trip home.” Will replied, not looking up from his papers.

“Um. I thought I might stay here tonight. If that is okay.”

“Of course.”

“Thanks.”

Will watched as Charles left the library. Will felt sorry for him. Netherfield has thirty-six rooms, including bathrooms and closets, but there was nowhere for Charles to go for privacy. Not with Caroline in the house. When Charles was home, Caroline would nag about this or demand something be done about that. Charles escaped as often as he could to Pemberly.

Will finished up his paperwork, poured a brandy from the bar and sat in his father's chair, staring out the large window to the dark garden beyond.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Lizzy met Jane at the door as she helped take the grocery sack form her sister's arms.

“Hi Lizzy. Thanks I was afraid I was going to drop it.”

“What did you bring?”

“One of those mint chocolate cheesecakes.”

Lizzy smacked her thigh.

“So much for my figure.”

“Whatever.” Jane replied rolling her eyes. “What did you make for dinner…smells like…mmm chicken pot pie?”

“Yup. So how was your first day of school?”

“Wonderful! I have a class of seven girls and five boys and they are all just adorable!”

“I want to hear you say that two weeks from now.”

“Really Lizzy, they are the sweetest children I have ever seen. And such manners! They all knew to say `please' and `thank you'. It was lovely!”

“What is the name of the school again?”

“St. Catherine's.”

“Sounds expensive.”

“Well, the parents pay a bit more for their children to go there. But after what I have seen today I don't think the parents are hurting for money.”

Lizzy raised an eyebrow in question as Jane sat the dinner plates on the table. Jane poured two glasses of iced tea before continuing.

“For instance, one of my students was dropped off today in a Jaguar. A Jaguar Lizzy! Can you imagine? I always thought we were arriving in style when we drove dad's Pontiac instead of riding the bus, but a Jag? And then in the teachers lounge, I overheard one of the teachers saying how she just had their indoor pool enlarged to Olympic sized! I feel so out of place there. So country bumpkin-ish.” Jane sat down with a sigh.

“So you drive a Sunfire, and you buy your makeup at Wal-Mart. So? That doesn't' make you any less than they are. You always look so nice when you dress. You can make Goodwill cast offs look like runway fashions. And besides, you are with children. It's not like they care. They are too worried about which color of Play-dough is the most popular or what cartoons they are going to watch when they get home.” Lizzy dished up the pie and set it before Jane.

“I know. But still I feel inferior.” Jane sighed as she pushed her food around on her plate.

“So tell me about the kids.” Lizzy sat down and began to eat.

Through the rest of dinner, Jane talked as Lizzy listened, interrupting here and there to ask a question. They cleared and washed the dishes and Jane took the cheesecake to the living room while Lizzy grabbed a bottle of honey mead and followed. They spent the night watching their favorite TV sitcoms and eating dessert. They talked of Lizzy's upcoming class and of the upcoming holidays that they would have to spend at home with their family. Jane mentioned that Lydia and Kitty, their younger sisters, had called to ask if they could stay with Jane or Lizzy over their fall break. Jane had been gracious enough to agree to let them stay with her as she had the extra bedroom. Lizzy was grateful, for as much as she loved her sisters, she could only tolerate Lydia for so long. Jane was much more easy going when it came to having her bathroom overran with Lydia's five hair appliances, makeup and toiletries. She also made mention that their mother was a bit miffed at the fact that Lizzy hadn't bothered to call since returning from her vacation. Lizzy rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh.

“She is only worried about you Lizzy.” Jane said as she took another bite of cheesecake.

“Our mother is only worried about the fact that neither of us have any romantic interests and that we put our careers ahead of husband hunting. Do you remember the fit she threw when she found out we were moving here? She ranted and raved for hours about how she just knew that we were going to spend all of our time working and not looking for husbands. That we will both die old maids and that it was such a shame for you are so beautiful that you shouldn't waste your time with a job, but wait for someone to fall madly in love with you and whisk you away.” Lizzy huffed as she imitated their mother in one of her fainting spells.

Jane tried not to giggle at Lizzy's excellent rendition of their mother but she couldn't help the smile that came over her face.

“She just wants to make sure we are happy.” Jane said.

“I am happy when I don't have to talk to her.” Lizzy replied. “So therefore she should be happy that I am happy.”

Jane rolled her eyes. “Call her tomorrow. Please? For me? Just to get her off of my back?”

“Fine. For you. But I am limiting myself to one call a month from now on.” Lizzy relented.

“Thank you. And thank you for a delicious dinner and dessert, but I am going home so I may be ready for my twelve balls of energy tomorrow.”

“Night Jane. Be safe driving home.”

“Night Lizzy. Don't forget to call Mom.” Jane smiled as she left.

“Bleh.” Lizzy mumbled as she got up to get ready for bed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Will was at the dining room table with Charles as they waited on Georgie to make an appearance for dinner. She came streaking in, as usual, and allowed Charles to help her into her chair.

“Where have you been?” Will asked as Mrs. Reynolds came in with the soup tureen.

“On the phone.” Georgie replied as she made a face at the smell of the soup.

“Don't wrinkle up your nose at it now, Missy. You like Cream of Broccoli soup.” Mrs. Reynolds shook her finger at Georgie.

“I like the taste, but not the smell.” The little girl replied as she waited for the woman to dish up her bowl. “What else are we having?”

“Hot ham and cheese sandwiches with tater tots and a surprise for dessert.”

“What kind of dessert?” asked Georgie, clapping her hands.

“It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you, now would it?” Mrs. Reynolds asked. “Sit up please and put your napkin in your lap like a lady.”

Mrs. Reynolds returned to the kitchen to retrieve the rest of the meal. Georgie placed her napkin over her lap and waited for the elderly woman to return and sit before she began to eat.

“Did you like your first day of school, Georgie?” Charles asked.

“Yes! Gracie and Bess are in my class and Rosa is across the hall with Abby. I have a really nice teacher, her name is Ms. Bennett, and she is really pretty too. And she likes all of us and she said we are going to have a lot of fun this year! I get to sit next to Bess but Tommy Fitzherbert sits behind me.” Georgie made another face at the last comment.

“Fitzherbert? Fitzherbert. That name sounds familiar.” Charles said aloud while thinking.

“The family owns a publishing company in Derby.” Will supplied. “Angela Fitzherbert is two years older than us. She was homecoming queen her senior year.”

“Oh yeah.” Charles swirled his soup.

“Here we go.” Mrs. Reynolds placed a plate of sandwiches and tater tots in front of each and then sat down.

The meal was mostly passed in silence. Charles brought up the fact that Louisa had finally decided to go home, Will brought up the conference and reminded Georgie that she was to mind Mrs. Reynolds while he was gone.

“Who will take me to school while you are gone?” Georgie cried.

“I will call Bess's parents and see if they will pick you up.” Will answered her sternly. “It's either that or I can call the school and have you put on the bus route.”

Georgie frantically shook her head.

“I will take you if Bess's parents can't.” Charles piped up.

Georgie's beamed with excitement as she looked at Will questionably.

“You would have to get up early. She has to be there before eight.” Will said.

“My alarm is set for seven anyway. I can take her.” Charles shrugged.

“Please? Can Charles take me? Pretty please?” Georgie begged.

“I don't care. Charles are you sure? I don't want you to be inconvienced.” Will said.

“It's not a problem at all. Really. I can take her.”

Georgie looked at Will with her big blue eyes, he could see that her bottom lip was hovering, ready to go into a pout. Will knew he was defeated. He didn't like it. Will sighed.

“Fine with me. If something happens though Charles you let Mrs. Reynolds know and she can call Bess's parents. Okay?”

Charles and Georgie solemnly nodded their heads. Will would have laughed if he hadn't of had a mouthful of soup.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Charles pulled up to the front of St. Catherine's school as the last of the school buses were pulling out of the drive, he looked around for Georgie and soon spied her talking to a tall blonde haired woman. He got out of his BMW and walked up the sidewalk. Georgie saw him approaching and said something to the woman, pointing in his direction. Charles breath caught as the woman turned around. It was Jane! Charles stood dumbfounded for a moment before recovering and walked towards the two ladies.

“Hi! I didn't know you worked here.” Charles gushed.

“Charles? What are you doing here? I didn't know you had a sister.” Jane blushed.

“Charles isn't my brother, Ms. Bennett. He is just picking me up from school.” Georgie beamed.

“Oh. Well, are you related to him at all Georgianna? I can't release you to anyone but a relative.” Jane frowned.

“Oh no Jane, Will Darcy is Georgie's brother, but he is away on a conference trip. He called the school and let them know I was going to be picking her up.” Charles quickly replied. “I am his best friend. You can check with the principal if you want.”

Jane looked into Charles's face. It was so honest and so sincere that she didn't even question it.

“Oh Charles of course, I'm sorry! I didn't put two and two together at first.” Jane replied. “How silly of me!”

“You aren't silly Jane. You are just looking out for Georgie and following the rules. Are you her teacher?”

“Yes I am.” Jane replied smiling at the still beaming Georgie. “Georgianna is a wonderful student. I love having her in my class.”

Charles smacked his head in astonishment. “Of course, Georgie told me that her teacher was a Ms. Bennett, but I didn't even think of it being you!”

Georgie began to impatiently pull Charles towards his car. Jane followed as Charles was still talking to her.

“How is your sister, Lizzy? And Charlotte? She is doing well?”

“Yes, they are both fine thank you. They start a class tonight at the Brighton firehouse, some kind of training.”

“Brighton? That is my fire department. They are in the first responders class.”

“You are a firefighter?” Jane was amazed.

“It would seem there is a lot we don't know about each other.” Charles replied helping Georgie into the car. He shut the door before turning around to Jane. “Are you free for dinner tonight? We could get to know each other better.”

“Yes, I would love to have dinner. But, I won't get out of here until five. I have to set up for tomorrow.” Jane bit her bottom lip.

“I can pick you up here at five. Will that be okay?” Charles grinned.

“Yes, that would be fine. I will see you then.” Jane blushed.

“Wonderful. Five it is then.” Charles stumbled over the bumper of his car as he walked to the driver side door.

Jane waved at Georgie, who was grinning ear to ear having witnessed the exchange between the two, as Charles drove out of the drive way. She walked back towards the school building, giddy inside at the thought of dinner with such a handsome man.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Georgie talked endlessly of her teacher, who, in her eyes, was absolutely the most perfect teacher ever. Charles listened intently trying to store all the information that Georgie was imparting on him to memory so that he wouldn't seem like an idiot tonight at dinner.

He dropped Georgie off to a waiting Mrs. Reynolds, whose dinner invitation he declined, and headed home to change.

Walking through his front door, he was met by an angry looking Caroline.

“Where have you been?” she demanded.

“I was picking Georgie up from school.” Charles smiled, her anger not affecting the euphoria he was feeling.

“Georgie? Georgianna? Will's sister? Why were you picking her up?” Caroline's tone changed immediately upon speaking of Darcy.

“Will is out of town on a business trip and I offered to pick Georgie up so she didn't have to ride the bus.” Charles was heading towards the stairs. “I have to hurry and change.”

Caroline realized she was about to be ignored.

“Why? What are you doing tonight? I have a problem here. I need money.” She demanded waving a bill at him.

“What credit card have you maxed out now, Caroline? I thought I told you not to charge anything for a while.” Charles felt his anger grow.

“I had to have a new outfit to wear to the Social Ball, plus shoes and jewelry. I have other expenses too you know.” She shrieked. “I need another four hundred dollars to pay them or they are going to close my account!”

Charles forced himself to breathe deeply before turning to look at her.

“I have already given you your allowance for this month, Caroline. I think two thousand a month is enough to pay for your expenses. You shouldn't have gone gambling on the boat. You have a problem with that.” Charles looked down at her standing in the hall. He saw her puff up, ready to scream at him for pointing out her faults. “I am not giving you any more money. You will have to wait until next month. Or go out and get a job. It's up to you.”

He turned to continue up the stairs.

“Get a job!” she screamed. “I will not get a job! I am not cut out for labor! That is my money and I want it now!”

Charles continued on to his room, he could hear her running up the steps behind him.

“Damn it Charles! I want my money!” she stomped down the hall.

Charles stood outside his door, turning slowly to stare at her in amazement.

“That money is not yours. It is a gift, left to you by our parents. The will stipulated two thousand a month. No more. If you want four hundred right now, I will give it to you, but you will only receive sixteen hundred next month. Do I make myself clear?”

Caroline's eyes flared in anger. “You can't do that!”

“Yes I can. Take it or leave it. I don't give a shit if they do close your account. It would probably be the best thing to happen to you.”

Caroline thought for a moment.

“Fine, I want the four hundred now.” She demanded.

Charles sighed. “I will write you a check when I am done getting ready.”

“Where are you going?” Caroline demanded.

“I have a date tonight. I have to pick her up at five. I need to get ready.”

”A date? You? And tell me dear brother, who is she?”

“Her name is Jane Bennett.” Charles replied anxious to get ready.

“I don't know her or the family name. What does her father do?”

“I don't know. Jane is a schoolteacher at St. Catherine's. As a matter of fact, she is Georgianna's teacher.”

Caroline stared at her brother.

“A schoolteacher? Charles! You are dating a common schoolteacher?”

Charles forced himself to not grab Caroline and shake her. Instead he leveled his gaze on her and spoke through clenched teeth.

“Jane is far from common! Do you hear? Jane is the most beautiful, sweetest creature I have ever seen! She may be a schoolteacher, but at least she has made something of herself, which is more than I can say for you! Now, leave me the hell alone so I can get ready!”

With that Charles entered his bedroom, slammed the door and locked it, leaving a shaken Caroline in the hall.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Lizzy locked the door and walked to the end of the sidewalk as Charlotte's Jeep pulled up.

“Running a little late?” Lizzy asked as she climbed inside.

“No, well only by ten minutes, the class doesn't start for another half hour. Why did you want to get there so early?” Charlotte muttered as she entered the highway.

“I just didn't want to be late. Besides, I don't know where the firehouse is, and I wanted to have plenty of time in case we got lost.”

Charlotte pursed her lips at the last comment and set her cruise to sixty-five. They entered De Bourge County and Charlotte turned onto a country road leading back west. Lizzy held onto the handle above the door as Charlotte maneuvered the vehicle around the potholes that dotted the road.

“And I wondered what the wheel tax was going for.” Charlotte grunted as the Jeep hit a pothole to big to go around.

“No kidding. I would hate to travel this at night while raining. You would never see the holes till you were in one.”

They continued on for another five or so miles, then Charlotte turned south and they came into a small town. She drove through to the edge of the town and turned back to the east. They pulled to a stop next to a line of cars and walked towards the two-story brick firehouse.

“Wow, I didn't know Brighton has such a big place.” Charlotte said admiring the structure.

“Brighton is the largest township in the county, covering a lot of miles in land. And they have to cover the ammunitions depot, so they probably get a lot of federal money for that.” Lizzy replied as she looked for an open door.

“Hey you guys, down here!” Andy shouted from a side door.

The three entered into a large conference area with rows of tables set up. At the head of the room stood a group of men all wearing light blue polo shirts with the Brighton Fire logo on them. They stood talking to several other dispatchers and firefighters and one looked up to see who entered. Andy led the girls to a table where he and other dispatchers were sitting. He indicated two empty chairs for the girls. They sat down and greeted the others.

They sat and chatted while others came into the room. Soon eleven tables were filled with people for the class. Lizzy looked up from her roster, re-counting everyone to make sure she hadn't missed someone. The clock on the wall showed five after and one of the men in blue walked to the front of the room. The room fell silent as the man began to speak.

“Hello! Most of you know me, but for those that don't, I am Chief Brad Wilcox of, obviously, Brighton Fire Department. I am not the guy who is going to be teaching this class, he is away at a conference right now. I will be helping with the class though. The two that are going to be teaching the first part are Jim McCullough and Bob Winters. So I will let them take it from here.”

Brad stepped away from the table as two others stood up. Bob was tall with red crew cut hair, he was medium build, but Lizzy could see muscle tone when he moved his arms. He wore the same blue polo with blue jeans and Lizzy could see motorcycle boots from under the table. Jim was shorter with brown floppy hair, he was more muscled than the other, and wore the polo and jeans with comfortable looking tennis shoes.

“Hi, I'm Jim McCullough and I am an instructor for the first responder class. Myself and Bob will be teaching the first two or three nights until the guy that really runs this gets back. I am going to start by passing out the books while Bob does his thing.”

Jim moved to across the room and Lizzy watched as two others helped him take books out of a box. They began to pass them around to the tables as Bob began to talk.

“Okay, I think first to get started is to introduce everyone. So we will start here,” he said pointing to the front table, “and we'll go around the room. Just tell us who you are and what department you are from, you know basic stuff, then after we get that out of the way, we will discuss the class and what we will be doing from here on in. Okay, so go ahead then you at this table.”

Lizzy and Charlotte both listened as each stated their names and departments. They went around the room, Lizzy and Charlotte taking their turns as they came. By the time they reached the front of the room again, the books had been handed out and everyone was beginning to feel a little more comfortable.

“Okay, well it looks like we have firefighters and dispatchers. And including those of us here with our department, the firefighters out number the dispatchers.” Bob joked as everyone laughed. “Okay, lets get started with some things then we'll have a break. We will give breaks every hour, and there are pop machines in the bay area and you can bring drinks in here, you can smoke outside, and if you want to bring something to munch on, you can use the refrigerator that is in the bay area for that. So, now we are going to pass out a sheet that we need you to write your name on and what department. This is just a roster so that Will, when he gets back, will have so he'll know who was here and stuff, you will fill one of these out every class. So I'm going to pass that out.” Bob handed the sheet to the first table.

The next hour consisted of handing out papers that showed the schedule of the class, what they would be working on, the dates of their hands-on and such. They took a few breaks, allowing everyone to mingle and talk. Lizzy began to feel at ease with the people in the class, and she assumed Charlotte was feeling at ease too as she flirted with several good looking firemen from the surrounding areas.

It was finally time for class to be over and they all walked out to their vehicles.

“Which way did you guys come in?” Andy asked as he eyed the mud splatters on Charlottes Jeep.

“County road thirteen-hundred, came through town.” Charlotte replied.

“You came in the long way. Follow me out, it will bring you out a little further down the highway, and the road isn't so rough.” Andy climbed into his yellow mustang.

“Oh sure, you had to take us the long, bumpy way.” Lizzy joked.

“Well, it was the way Dad told me to go.” Charlotte muttered as she pulled out behind Andy.

They rode back to Lizzy's house, chatting about the class and the number of cute firefighters in it.

Chapter Twenty-Five

“Lizzy! Oh wait till I tell you the news!! Do you remember the handsome guy, Charles, from Club Vertigo? You know the one that came and danced with us? Well you are never going to believe this….Lizzy? Hello?”

“Mmmpf.” Lizzy answered rolling over to look at her clock. It was one o'clock in the morning! `What the hell?' she thought as she listened to Jane ramble on.

“Oh sorry, Lizzy I didn't even think as to the time! I am just so excited and I couldn't wait to tell you. Wake up!” Jane commanded. Lizzy groaned as she sat up in bed wiping her eyes and turning on a small table lamp.

“Okay, so where was I? Oh! So anyway, I am standing at school talking to Georgianna Darcy, one of my students, when Charles shows up to pick her up. I thought she was his sister, but come to find out she is the sister of his friend…” Jane babbled on, oblivious to the sigh her sister gave as she settled back into her pillows. Lizzy half listened as Jane went on about their meeting and his asking her out. She was about to go back to sleep when Jane yelled into the phone.

“Lizzy! Are you listening? I said that he is a firefighter at Brighton! He will be at your class Thursday night. He said he can't wait to see you and Charlotte again. And Lizzy, guess what! His friend from the club, William Darcy, is going to be there too! He is the instructor for your class! Isn't that wonderful?” Jane breathed.

“Will Darcy, the dark haired guy at the club that wouldn't dance or talk to us?” Lizzy asked slightly more alert.

“Yes! Charles said that his friend is just shy. His sister Georgianna is the same way, she was so shy at first and now she just talks a mile a minute!”

“Kinda like you right now?” Lizzy grumbled.

“I said I was sorry for waking you up. But I just had to tell you! Oh Lizzy! Charles is the most wonderful guy I have ever met!”

“And you know this from what, one date?” Lizzy asked.

“Don't you believe in love at first sight Lizzy?”

“No. Well, unless of course it was someone like Colin Firth or Ben Affleck. Then, yeah, I would say love at first sight.”

“So, anyway. Charles and I are going out tomorrow night, well actually it would be tonight, and then he is going to the firehouse Thursday, which works out well since I have a meeting that night at the school.”

“And his friend, Mr. Darcy is coming back when?” Lizzy asked. She was a little afraid that Mr. Darcy's teaching habits were like his social ones. Dry.

“Mr. Darcy returns on Saturday, so he will be at your next Tuesday class.” Jane answered yawning. “Oh, I am going to have to go to bed now Lizzy. I am sorry for waking you up.”

“I know. It's okay Jane. G'night.”

“Night Lizzy.”

Lizzy hung up her phone and turned off her light, snuggling back down into her covers. She wasn't all that concerned with Mr. Will Darcy, just a little afraid that the class was going to be a long one.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Charles quietly entered his house, shut and locked the door behind him, and started for the stairs.

“Charlie? Is that you?”

Charles groaned. It was Caroline, and from the sounds of it, she was well into her nightcap.

“Yes, Caroline. Why are you up so late?”

“It's only twelve or something. It's not that late. Where have you been?” Caroline leaned against the doorframe to the sitting room.

“I told you earlier, I had a date. Are you ready to go upstairs?” Charles walked over to her, the smell of alcohol hitting him from over a foot away.

“Yeah I had better.” Caroline looked at her feet as if willing them to move.

“I'll help you.” Charles took her by one arm letting her lean against him. Slowly they made their way up the stairs and down the hall to Caroline's room.

“Charles?” she asked.

“Yes Caroline?”

“I'm sorry I yelled at you earlier. I didn't mean too.”

“I know Caroline. Its okay.”

“No it isn't. How was your date? Was she pretty?”

“Yes. She was very beautiful.”

“What's her name?”

“Jane.”

“Jane. That is a pretty name.” Caroline slumped against her door.

“Can you make it to bed?” Charles asked.

“Yeah. I'm sorry Charlie.” Caroline giggled at her remark.

Charles smiled. “I know. Go to bed.”

He left her, listening as he went downstairs to turn off the lights, for her footsteps as he heard her fall onto her bed. And there she would undoubtedly remain until morning.

He climbed the stairs to his room, stripped to his boxers and climbed into bed. He stared to the ceiling as an image of Jane's face emblazoned itself on the tile above his head. He smiled. She was the most perfect woman he had ever seen, and he would be seeing her again that night. Charles fell asleep with a smile on his lips.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Hello?”

“Will? It's Andrea. How are you?”

“Fine, how are you?” Will asked as he settled back down onto the couch in his hotel suite.

“Doing good. Are you still at your conference?”

“Yeah. Only three more days though, then I drive back home.”

“You drove up there? Why? It would have been easier to fly.” Andrea sounded shocked.

“I wanted to drive. Besides it's pretty up here this time of year. And I am not all that fond of flying all the time. Only if I have to go somewhere really far away.”

“Toronto, Canada isn't far to you? I mean from Indiana? You drove? I mean I am even closer to Canada and I would still fly.” Andrea argued.

“It wasn't that bad. Besides, I like having my own mode of transportation to get around when I am places. And I don't have to eat airline food or search for my luggage. Its easier.”

“You could rent a car. And at the airport hire a valet to look for your bags for you.”

“Why pay someone to do it when I have a pair of perfectly good eyes myself?” Will asked. Sure he had the money to do all those things, but why bother?

“Yes you do have a pair of perfectly good eyes. Perfectly good sexy eyes.” Andrea purred on the other end of the line. “Are you lonely in that hotel room?”

“Not really. I haven't spent much time in here. I have been busy with presentations all day.”

“Oh.” Andrea sounded offended at the hint that Will wasn't in the mood to fool around.

“I hate to cut this short, Andrea, but I need to call home and check on Georgie before it gets too late. I'll talk to you later okay?” Will was anxious to get her off the phone.

“Sure. Whenever. Just leave a message if I'm not home.” She answered stiffly.

“Okay. Bye.”

“Bye.” Andrea hung up the phone with a bit of force.

Will sighed. He liked Andrea, but she had been calling him every night, and quite frankly, was beginning to suffocate him.

Will turned his cell phone off. He would let Mrs. Reynolds know that it was off and if anything happened to call his office and they would get a hold of him at the conference. He reached for the table phone and dialed home.

“Hello? Will?” Georgie answered.

“I hope you haven't answered every call like that since I have been gone.” Will laughed.

“Nope., only this one, and it was you! Are you having fun?”

“Not really Poodle, it is all work related. How's school?”

“Wonderful! My teacher Ms. Bennett is seeing Charles!” Georgie squealed with delight.

“What?”

“Charles is dating my teacher, Ms. Bennett. Isn't that sweet? She stands with me after school to wait for him and then he comes and they talk and then he kisses her on the cheek. Isnt' that romantic?” the little girl gushed.

“Oh, I see. Okay. So what else has happened?” Will a bit surprised by the news of Charles.

“Nothing, just school and Mrs. Reynolds and I have been making candles and soaps like she said we would. Are you bringing me back something?”

“I already have it bought. Can I talk to Mrs. Reynolds for a few minutes? Then I have to go.”

“Okay. I love you. Here Mrs. Reynolds.” Georgie handed the phone over to the housekeeper.

Will spoke briefly with the elderly woman, checking for messages and making sure nothing was needed before he got home. Hanging up the phone, Will flipped the channel of the TV to ESPN and went in search of his laptop. He had one last presentation to give for the conference, and he wanted to go over it one last time. He was in the middle of setting up a slideshow, when room serviced knocked on his door. Confused, he opened the door to a waiter with a silver tray in hand.

“This is complements of a young woman, Sir.” The waiter said.

Will moved aside so the young man could set the tray on the coffee table. Will dug into his pocket for a tip, but the waiter waved him off.

“The young lady has taken care of everything.” He smiled as he left the room.

Will lifted the lid. There lay a large piece of chocolate cheesecake with piped icing spelling out `Miss You' and a long stemmed rose. Will noticed a small card to the side.

`Will, thinking of you as I am sure you are thinking of me. Love, Andrea”

Will crumbled up the note and tossed it onto the tray. This was going farther than he wanted. He replaced the lid and set the tray outside his door for room service to pick up. Furious, he sat down at his laptop and punched the keys, finishing his presentation. He would have to take care of Andrea when he got home. Feeling grungy, he stripped and walked into the bathroom. Standing under a hot shower, Will let the edginess in his shoulders melt away. He was soon calm and collected, but exhausted. Having dried off, he walked to the bed and turned down the covers. Not even bothering with his boxers, Will climbed between the sheets and closed his eyes.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Charlotte and Lizzy were standing outside the firehouse doors on Thursday night before the start of class when they heard their names being called.

“Charlotte? And Lizzy?” a blonde haired firefighter asked as he approached them.

“Yes?” Charlotte asked looking the man up and down.

“It is wonderful to see you again! How have you been?” the man asked smiling broadly.

“You must be Charles Bingley.” Lizzy said as she extended her hand. “Jane said that you would be here tonight.”

“Oh, yes. Jane said she had a meeting to go to at the school. She said you two would be here.” Charles gently shook her hand.

Lizzy noticed that Charlotte was rather quiet, as she seemed to be trying to place where and how she knew Charles and how he seemed to know Jane.

“Lets go inside. Class will be starting soon. I do want to let you know that if you need any help at all with anything, please come see me. I am not an instructor, but I have been through the class myself, so I can help if I can. Of course once Will returns, you remember Will don't you? He was with me that night. Anyway once Will returns and takes over the class, you'll be doing a lot of hands on stuff. And I'll be working one of the stations for your test.” Charles babbled on as they walked into the conference room. Lizzy smiled politely as she listened, Charlotte's attention was concentrated on the table of firefighters.

They all took their seats as Bob began the class. They worked through the first part of their book, liability issues and the “duty to act” policy that binds the first responders to stopping at any accident to offer assistance. The hours passed quickly, and class was soon over. Charlotte and Lizzy were about to walk out the door when they once again found themselves in the company of Charles. He walked with them to the Jeep, talking of Jane and the hopes that they could all get together soon, out of class of course, for some fun. Lizzy replied that she was sure that they would all get together soon for a dinner and climbed into the passengers seat. She waved to Charles as Charlotte headed out on to the road.

“Okay, who was that guy and how is it that he knows us and Jane?” Charlotte asked.

“That was Charles Bingley and he was the one that came and danced with us at Club Vertigo. He has since met Jane while she was at the school and is dating her.” Lizzy informed her.

“Well, I knew that I had seen him before, but I couldn't remember where. He is a little too happy if you ask me. Kinda freaky actually.” Charlotte made a face.

“Well, to hear Jane talk, he is the most perfect person in the world. She called me at one o clock Tuesday night to tell me all about him. She was pretty excited about it.” Lizzy went on to fill Charlotte in on the conversation she had with Jane that night. The conversation lasted until the Jeep pulled up to Lizzy's doorway.

“Hey, by the way, have you heard from Patrick lately?” Charlotte asked as Lizzy stepped down out of the Jeep.

"He emailed me the other day, and I wrote back. Nothing special. Just that he is busy with his classes and that he hates one of his professors. Have you talked to Lance?"

"No. We haven't talked or emailed since he first came up for school." Charlotte sighed.

"Oh. Well, maybe he is just busy. Want me to ask Patrick?" Lizzy offered.

"No. I am sure that it is over. It was fun while it lasted though." Charlotte sighed.

"Want to come in for some ice cream? It's chocolate chip mint."

Charlotte pondered for only a moment then shut off the Jeep and followed Lizzy into the house.

As Lizzy dished up the ice cream, Charlotte turned on the TV and set it to the evening news.

"Well, all I have to say is that I can't wait for the hands on portion of this class." Charlotte said with a wicked grin.

"You are hopeless you know." Lizzy laughed.

“Yeah, I know.” Charlotte rose to leave. “See ya Tuesday.”

“Bye.” Lizzy took the bowls into the kitchen then sat down at her computer. Logging on she checked for messages from Patrick. There were none since she last emailed him two days ago. She quickly typed an email to him, asking how he was and if he had heard from Lance. She was surfing one of her favorite websites when an email popped up from Patrick. She opened it and began to read. Her face soon took on a look of shock then anger as she continued to read.

`Lizzy,
I realize that we became friends while you were in Florida. I don't know what made you think that we were more than that, but I see that you obviously think that we are. I am not dating you and would appreciate it if you would stop e-mailing me. Please tell your friend Charlotte that Lance is seeing someone else and to please leave him alone too.
Patrick'

Lizzy had never been so furious in her life. She couldn't imagine the nerve of him! She promptly erased his email from her address book and listed him on her block list. She slammed her mouse around on the mouse pad as she closed out the computer. Angry, she flopped down onto her couch and punched in Charlotte's number. The phone rang twice before Charlotte picked it up.

“Hello?”

“You are not going to believe this!” Lizzy practically shouted into the handset.

“Lizzy? Slow down. What is wrong?” Charlotte asked, concerned.

“I just got off the computer where I had emailed Patrick and the prick emailed me back and you won't believe what that asshole said.” Lizzy recounted the email contents to Charlotte who took the news a bit better than Lizzy.

“I didn't figure it was going to last the last time I talked to Lance. He seemed to only want to talk about all the cute girls on campus.”

“What? Why didn't you day anything?” Lizzy demanded.

“Well Lance said that Patrick was still talking about you. I thought that maybe he still liked you so I didn't say anything. I'm sorry.” Charlotte apologized.

“That's okay. I don't know why I am so worked up. I should have seen it coming.” Lizzy replied, having calmed down.

“Well, there are others. Like all those cute firefighters in class.” Charlotte giggled.

“I don't know. I am not sure I want to date a firefighter.” Lizzy mused.

“Why not? They come home all hot and sweaty and you can watch them peel off their bunker gear. And maybe they will even wear their bunker gear to bed.” Charlotte teased.

“Ew! They would smell like smoke and wet furniture and be covered in soot. Then they would want to make love to you cause they'd be all horny from the fire. Gross. No thanks.” Lizzy shuddered.

“I don't get it. You work around great looking deputies and troopers, we are in a class surrounded by gorgeous firefighters, but you won't date any of them. Why?”

“Well, one, I don't date co-workers. Two, I don't want someone in that line of work. I just don't want to worry every time I kiss them goodbye, it may be the last. Every fire call, every call on the police scanner. No thanks. I worry about them enough when I work as it is.”

“Hell, Lizzy, your guy could work behind the desk at a laundry mat and he still might not make it home. You just never know what fate has in store for you. I mean there is just as much chance of your guy getting killed on the drive home, as there is if he was fighting a fire or going on a fight call. You gotta live a little.” Charlotte chided.

“I will. Eventually. I just need to find the right man in the right profession.”

Charlotte yawned. “I am going to bed. I'll talk to you tomorrow. Don't dwell on the Patrick thing, okay?”

“Yeah, I won't it just really ticked me off.”

“I know, I could tell by your screaming into the phone.”

”Sorry.”

“Don't worry about it. Night.”

“Night.”

Lizzy hung up the phone, feeling slightly, but only slightly, better about the situation.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Will!” Georgie cried as she ran towards the Jag as it pulled into up to the garage.

“Hi Georgie. Have you been waiting all day at that window for me?” Will chuckled as he bent down to pick up his sister in a bear hug.

“Not all day. Just since noon.” Georgie replied wrapping her arms around his neck.

“And it's five now. Help me with my bags?” Will popped the trunk and lifted his roll-behind bag out of the trunk.

“Didn't you only take one bag?” Georgie asked peering into the trunk.

“Yes, but I have two coming home.” Will answered as he pulled a store bag out. “I thought you would want to carry this.”

Georgie's eyes open with delight as she realized the bag contained her gift. She grabbed the bag from Will's arms, and then took his hand as they walked to the house.

Mrs. Reynolds met them at the door and took Will's luggage from him. Motioning to the butler, she handed over the bag with instructions to put the dirty laundry in the chute, and then turned to Will.

“Dinner will be ready in about an hour.” She informed him. “I hope you don't mind, but I asked Charles to join us. He will be bringing a date.”

Will looked down into Georgie's beaming face and he knew whom Charles was bringing.

“Lets go into the library and you can open your present.” Will let Georgie lead the way.

In the library, Georgie flopped onto the nearest couch and began ripping at the paper bag. Will walked to his desk and sat down in the leather chair as Georgie shrieked with delight. Turning around, he watched as she put the white leather duster on. It came complete with leather gloves and a soft knitted scarf. Georgie spun around as she pulled the gloves over her hands.

“Thank you so much!” she cried running over to give Will a kiss on the cheek and a hug.

“Promise you'll take care of it? And you can wear it to the Christmas ball this year.”

“Can I go show Mrs. Reynolds?” the little girl asked as she spun again.

“Yup, then you need to put it up in your closet for winter. And make sure you hang it up.” Will reminded her as she ran from the library. Pausing only long enough to blow him a kiss, Georgie ran for the kitchen.

Will sat at his desk and sifted through his paperwork. There was a pile of telephone notes that Mrs. Reynolds had left for him and several pieces of mail. He began opening and sifting through the mail, throwing the junk mail into trash and placing the bills into his desk secretary. He had been mulling over some paperwork when he heard Georgie run past the library and into the foyer. He assumed that Charles was here with his date.

“Will! Charles and Ms. Bennett are here!” Georgie exclaimed as she pulled a tall blonde haired woman into the library.

Will rose to greet his guest as Charles came in behind them.

“Georgie, slow down, Jane doesn't even have her coat off yet.” Charles said as he helped Jane out of her jacket.

“Sorry. But I wanted her to meet Will! Will this is Ms. Bennett, my teacher.” Georgie smiled as Will extended his hand.

“Nice to meet you Ms. Bennett. I hope Georgie doesn't behave like this in class.”

“Please call me Jane, it is nice to meet you too Mr. Darcy. And no, Gerogianna is a perfect little lady at school.” Jane smiled down at her student who still had a grip on her hand.

“Please call me Will. Have a seat. Can I get you something to drink?” He asked indicating the bar.

“No, thank you.” Jane sat down on a couch. Charles was about to sit next to her, but was beaten out by Georgie.

“You have a lovely home, Will. Charles was telling me it dates back into your family for almost a century?” Jane asked looking at the multitude of books on the walls.

“Yes. My great great-great grandfather built it in 1816. The year Indiana became a state. It is made mostly of limestone, with some imported bricks from England.” Will looked at Jane carefully. She was a real beauty. Her long blonde hair was back in a French twist and she was wearing a pair of black slacks and a flower print top that wrapped around and tied at her side. Will could see that she was thin, but not pencil-like and had an athletic build to her.

Georgie tugged at Jane's hand.

“Yes, Georgianna?”

“I want you to come see my room. And I want to show you what Will brought back to me today from Canada. Please?” Georgie tugged again at her hand.

“Georgie, maybe you can show Ms. Bennett after dinner.” Will gave her a stern look.

“It won't take long. Please? And you and Charles can talk about your trip while we are gone.” Georgie didn't take her eyes off of Jane.

“I would love to see your room, Georgianna.” Jane stood.

Georgie led her out of the library and towards the stairs.

As soon as they were out of hearing, Charles turned to Will.

“Isn't she the most beautiful person you have ever seen?” he breathed.

“She is pretty. I think I have seen her somewhere before.” Will said.

“Of course you have! She is the one from Club Vertigo. You remember, she was with her sister and friend. You were drooling all over her sister, Lizzy.” Charles replied.

“I was not drooling over anyone.” Will scowled.

“Oh yes you were. And get this Will, her sister and her friend, Charlotte, are in the first responder class at the firehouse. Lizzy works for county dispatch and Charlotte works for city. Isn't that great?” Charles grinned.

“I was not drooling.” Will muttered.

“Whatever. Anyway, I was thinking maybe that we should go on a double date. You know, you can take Lizzy. It would be fun. We could go to dinner and a movie.”

“I usually don't date people from my classes.” Will replied. “And I don't like being set up on blind dates.”

“Oh come on! Lizzy is beautiful, you'll like her.” Charles urged.

Mrs. Reynolds appeared in the doorway.

“Dinner is ready.”

Charles and Will exited the library to meet Jane and Georgie at the stairs.

“I showed Jane the upstairs.” Georgie said proudly.

“You really do have a lovely home here. The paintings in the upper hall, are they all your ancestors?” Jane asked with awe.

“Yes, the first one being the Darcy that built this home. There is one for every member of the family.”

“Will just had his done, but it isn't finished yet. I have to wait till I'm twenty one to get mine.” Georgie sighed.

Will led the group to the small dining area. Charles helped Jane into her seat, and then helped Georgie into hers. Mrs. Reynolds brought out a huge pan of lasagna and a basket of bread. Will served Jane first then the others. They chatted through dinner with casual conversation. Will observed that Jane was extremely intelligent, which, he decided, was not surprising considering she was a teacher. But her intelligence seemed to extend farther than that of textbooks and maps.

Dinner was finished with a chocolate cake for dessert, and all admitted that they couldn't eat another bite. They retired, this time to a small sitting room while Georgianna took Jane on a tour of the lower level. It was reaching nine o clock when Charles rose to indicate it was time to go. Jane hugged Georgianna, and allowed Will to help her into her coat. Charles had pulled the car around to the front, and Will helped Jane in. Georgie waved until the car was no longer in sight, then followed Will back inside.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Will walked out of his office at the firehouse and nearly collided with Charles.

“What?” Will asked.

“She's here.” Charles smiled.

“ She? She who?”

Charles gave his friend an irritated look.

“Elizabeth Bennett, of course. Really Will, don't you remember? I said I was going to introduce you to her.”

“She is in the class right?”

“Yes.” Charles replied rolling his eyes.

“Then I will meet her when I meet the rest of the class.” Will replied pushing past Charles and going downstairs.

“Errrggg.” Charles banged his head against the door jam in frustration.

Will entered the conference room and walked to the front table. Looking at the clock, he sat down next to Brad, and looked around the room. There seemed to be several groups of conversations going on. There were at least four tables of firefighters and two that appeared to be filled with dispatchers. Will watched as Charles entered and thought that he would head towards the dispatch table, but was surprised when he sat on the other side of Brad.

Will checked his watch against the clock on the wall and decided it was close enough to time to start. He stood and shuffled some papers around.

“If we could be seated, we can start.”

Chairs scraped against tile as people took their seats.

“My name is Will Darcy and I am the Training and Safety Officer for this department. I will be teaching the rest of the class. I wasn't able to be here for the first week due to a conference, but I see that Bob and Jim have covered the liability issues. We will briefly review those tonight for the test on Thursday, then we will be moving on to another chapter. I like to move as quickly as possible through the book portions of the class so we can get to the training `hands on' modules. Out in the field, you will need the skills to treat someone more than you will need to know that the aorta is one inch in diameter. Now, I know some of you, but there are a lot of new faces out there, I am not going to have us go around and introduce ourselves again.” Will watched Charles out of the corner of his eye, as Charles face fell. “I think as we go, I'll get to know everyone in time.”

Will saw a brunette at the dispatcher's table lean over to whisper into another brunette's ear. Whatever was said, elicited a smile from the second brunette. Focusing back to the task at hand, Will opened his instructor's book.

“Okay, lets start by going over the liability issues associated with being a first responder”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Lizzy and Charlotte had not been in the firehouse long before a few firefighters from the neighboring township had converged on them for conversation. Charlotte was happily flirting away with two of the men when Lizzy saw a tall dark haired man walk through the doorway leading to the bay area. She had never seen him in the class before, but knew he belonged to the fire department by the polo he was wearing. Lizzy watched as the man took a seat on one side of the fire chief, and then her attention was distracted by one of the firefighters at the table asking her a question.

They had not been talking long when the dark haired man stood and asked everyone to take their seats. Lizzy felt Charlotte hit her leg under the table, and glanced over. Charlotte was smiling and pointed to the speaker with her eyes, Lizzy slightly nodded her head in agreement.

“I'm Will Darcy…”

Lizzy looked at the man more closely. This is Will Darcy? The man Jane had spoken to her about, the one from the club? This dark-haired broody-looking guy is the one Jane wants to set her up with on a double date?

Charlotte leaned over to whisper in her ear.

“Wonder what size hose he carries.”

Lizzy smiled at the comment and tried not to dwell on the thought as she opened her book.


~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will worked his way through the first hour and was beginning to run into the second when Brad motioned at him then pointed to his watch.

“Oh, right. Sorry. Let's take a ten minute break.” Will laid his book on the table.

Charles converged on him in an instant.

“Come on. I want you to meet Lizzy.”

“Why don't you just point her out to me?” Will suggested.

“Why don't you just come over and I'll introduce you to her, face to face?”

Will sighed. “Just point her out and I will meet her later.”

“Fine.” Charles pointed across the room to the brunette talking to a group of dispatchers. “She is the one in the yellow shirt.”

“Oh. Yes. Her and her friend was sharing some comment at the beginning of class while I was talking. It must have been funny as the one you pointed out laughed and looked into her book.” Will replied stiffly.

“So, you automatically think that they were talking about you?” Charles asked, incredulously.

Will just gave his friend a look, then walked out into the bay.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Lizzy watched Charles as he spoke to Will, then followed Will's exit to the bay area. Looking back she smiled as Charles approached her.

“Hello. How are you?” Charles asked.

“Fine thank you, is Mr. Darcy alright? He left in a bit of a hurry.”

“No, he's fine. I think he left something in his office that he needs for class.” Charles looked thoughtfully at the door to the bay.

“Oh, I see. Are you coming to Jane's tomorrow night for dinner? She said she was cooking a large dinner, and I am to bring a movie, but it's not allowed to be sappy, or a chick flick, but it also can't be a shoot'em up one either.” Lizzy laughed.

“Well, that leaves, um either a cartoon or the documentary on how sand is formed.” Charles laughed.

“I thought of maybe renting a comedy of some sort. I'm sure that I can find one that falls into the restrictions.”

“Good luck I have several DVD's at home. Maybe I should look through them and bring one or two, just in case?” Charles offered.

“I think that would be a wonderful idea.” Lizzy caught sight of Will re-entering the room. Charles followed her gaze.

“Actually I am to ask Will to come as well.” Charles almost whispered.

“You are? Oh. Jane didn't say anything about that.” If Lizzy sounded shocked it was because she was.

“Yes, well I haven't asked him yet. I was going to wait till after class. I thought maybe then you would like to meet him and I would ask him to come to Jane's tomorrow.”

Lizzy smiled at Charles. “You know you and Jane would not make very good cupids. You are too obvious.”

“We are? Obvious of what? I haven't any idea as to what you are talking about.” Charles faked an innocent look causing Lizzy to erupt into laughter.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will entered the room and felt a pair of eyes on him. Turning to look, he found two pairs following his progress across the floor. Charles was saying something to Lizzy, and she was staring him down with intense brown eyes. Will felt his temper rise. He hated being talked about, he hated being stared at even more. He set his bottle of water down on the table a little harder than he meant. He looked at the clock, there were still three minutes left in the break. He shuffled through his papers again. He glanced in Charles direction again and saw that the other brunette and a firefighter had joined the conversation. Charles said something that made everyone laugh. Lizzy glanced his way, and for the briefest moment made eye contact before turning her attention back to Charles.

Will decided it was time to re-start the class. He called for everyone to take their seats, and he dove into the next chapter. Class went smoothly the rest of the night. During breaks, Charles stood with Lizzy and her friend, talking and laughing. Will spent them at the table talking with Brad or other firefighters.

At nine o clock, Will called an end to class and gathered his things. He watched as Charles approached Lizzy, said something, and then looked his way. Will started for the door to the bay area, when he saw Charles coming at him with Lizzy and her friend in tow. Will stopped Brad.

“Can I speak to you for a minute?” He asked him.

“Sure.” Brad replied.

“In my office?” Will nodded his head towards the stairs.

“Okay,” Brad followed Will upstairs.

“What is it?” Brad asked once inside the office.

“I wanted to get your approval on the order for the stickers, balloons, tattoo's and such for the kids for Fire Safety Days.” Will handed Brad a sheet of paper.

“Will, I approved this before you left for conference.” Brad pointed to his initials by the total.

“Oh! Right, sorry. I must have forgot.” Will took the paper and shoved into a binder. “Okay, thanks.”

Brad left the office, and passed Charles and two girls on the stairs.

“Will in his office still?” Charles asked him.

“Yeah.” Brad answered smiling at the women.

“Thanks.” Charles continued up the stairs.

Will turned at the knock on his door. He saw Charles in the doorway.

“What?” Will asked.

“Will, I would like for you to meet Ms. Lizzy Bennett and Ms. Charlotte Lucas.” Charles beamed.

“How do you do Mr. Darcy?” Lizzy asked as she extended her hand.

“Well, thank you.” Will shook her and Charlotte's hand.

“Excuse me please, I need to meet someone at my vehicle.” Charlotte left.

“Will, Lizzy is Jane's sister, and Jane has invited all of us over to her house tomorrow night for dinner and a movie.” Charles announced.

“Thank you, but I can't go.” Will answered turning around to file away his papers.

“We will not be eating until seven, if you have earlier plans.” Lizzy told him.

“No thank you, Ms. Bennett. I have plans.” Will replied.

“Oh, okay. Maybe some other time?” she smiled.

“Maybe.”

“Well, it was nice meeting you. Goodbye Charles.” Lizzy turned and walked out the door.

Charles waited until she was down the stairs before turning to Will.

“That was rude!” he exclaimed.

“What was rude? My refusing the invitation? It was no more rude than the two of you standing together talking and staring at me.”

“What are you talking about?” Charles demanded.

“During the first break, I saw how you made a beeline for her and the two of you stood there with your heads together, then stared at me when I walked across the room.” Will accused.

“We were not talking about you! We were talking of Jane. Lizzy is the one who was watching you, I was just looking to see who was coming in. I thought that maybe you would come over and introduce yourself to her.”

“I do not have the ability to just walk up to strangers and begin a conversation with them. You know that!”

“Will, do you really have plans for tomorrow night?” Charles asked quietly.

“Of course. I am having dinner with Georgie. I thought about taking her out to eat.”

“Uh huh. You can take Georgie out to eat anytime. Why tomorrow night?”

“Because, that is when I told her we would go. Actually, I don't know what fun we would have sitting in a strangers house eating and watching movies. Its not something that I want to do.”

Charles sighed. “Fine. But you will be missing a wonderful dinner. But, Will don't you think she is pretty?”

“Who? Jane? I have already told you that yes I think she is.” Will frowned.

“No, Lizzy. Don't you think she is pretty?”

“She is okay. I don't see anything overly appealing in her. She isn't someone I am attracted too.”

“Oh.” Charles said.

”Lets go home.” Will picked up his car keys, turned to the door and froze. There in the doorway stood Lizzy.

“There is a man out here who has locked his keys in his car. Does someone have a slim jim? “ Lizzy looked directly at Charles.

“I think there is one on the rescue squad.” Charles said. “I'll get it.”

Lizzy stood aside for Charles to pass, then looked at Will.

“I will let Jane know that you had other plans and will be unable to make it tomorrow night.” Lizzy tried to keep her voice steady.

“Um, yes. Thank you. I'm sorry I had previous engagements.” Will looked over her head at the doorjamb.

Lizzy spun on her heel and walked down the steps. Will took a deep breath and laid his head against the door. She had heard. She had heard everything. Will shook his head, locked his door and waited for Charles in the bay.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.”

“Lizzy, please? Why won't you go?” Jane pleaded.

“ I've told you more than once why.”

“So he hurt your pride. You shouldn't have been eavesdropping.” Jane scolded.

“How can you possibly make this out to be my fault? He's the one that said all those things. He's the one with the problem and you are telling me it is my fault?” Lizzy shouted.

“Stop yelling. I am only saying that you aren't being fair. So he declined the dinner invitation. There will be others. Maybe, if you'd just agree to come with me to Pemberley.” Jane's voice was dripping with honey.

“Jane, I have to spend six hours a week with him. Why would I want to spend an entire evening with him?”

“Because you are my dear darling sister who would do anything to make me happy?” Jane replied brightly.

“Try again.”

Jane sighed. “Because he is a tall dark handsome man who is very rich and very single, lives in a big beautiful house and would shower you with all sorts of wonderful gifts?”

“You know, I don't know why you and Charles are trying so hard to set him and I up. He said himself that I am not what he is attracted too. And what is the use of having a rich man with a huge house if he doesn't like you?”

“You don't know that he doesn't like you.”

“Jane! Have you not heard anything I have told you for the past week? The man said he doesn't like me.” Lizzy flopped onto her couch in frustration.

“You said he doesn't think he is attracted to you.” Jane replied. “Please? For me? Come to Pemberley for dinner with Charles and I. You can meet Georgianna, my student. She is adorable! And I will make sure you don't have to sit next to Will. Please? Pretty, pretty please?” Jane begged.

Lizzy sighed. “Fine, just this once. But don't expect me to be happy.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Jane cried, “Charles and I will pick you up at six.”

“What should I wear?” Lizzy asked.

“Something casual, but no jeans. Please? Maybe a pair of khaki pants and that white sweater?” Jane suggested.

“Fine. I'll be ready.” Lizzy grumbled.

“Thank you Lizzy. You are my favorite sister.” Jane said.

“Yeah, whatever.” Lizzy hung up the phone.

She sat for a moment on the couch and stared at the blank TV. Groaning, she rose and walked to her bedroom closet. Opening the doors, she mulled over her selection of clothes. She looked at the sweater that Jane had mentioned. It was a cottony soft white one that she had bought on a splurge at the mall. She wanted to save it for a special occasion, and this, she thought was not special at all. Instead she pulled a pair of gray leggings, matching gray vest and a white sweater from the hangers. Walking into the bathroom, she stripped off her house clothes and stepped into the shower.

Thirty minutes later, she was applying the last of her makeup. Turning to the dogs in the doorway she asked, “Well, what do you think?” Her answer was two happily wagging tails.

“Yeah, I don't look half bad do I?” She laughed as she winked at herself in the mirror.

Going back to her closet, she pulled out a pair of slip on black shoes. She just pulled hem on when she heard her doorbell ring.

“Coming!” She cried as she raced the dogs to the door. She flung open the door to reveal Jane and Charles on her front steps.

“Hi! Just a sec.” Lizzy grabbed the girl's collars. “Come on in.”

Jane walked confidently into the room while Charles entered a little more hesitantly.
Lizzy let go of the collars and both dogs rushed Jane in an onslaught of kisses and whimpers. Jane laughed as she leaned down to receive hellos from the girls.

“Ready to go?” Charles asked Lizzy as he kept a watchful eye on the dogs.

“Let me grab my purse and put the girls out.” Lizzy replied walking to the kitchen. “Come on girls!

The dogs promptly left Jane and rushed the back door. Lizzy turned the lock then checked her purse for her keys. Charles and Jane were waiting on the steps as she shut and locked the front door.

“Let's go.” Charles led the way to his BMW.

The drive was lively as Charles entertained them by singing karaoke to the cars radio. Lizzy watched out the window as they turned onto a blacktop drive.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will walked through the dining room as he noticed Mrs. Reynolds setting the table.

“It's a little early for dinner, isn't it?” He asked her as he checked his watch, it showed five o clock.

“Charles is coming over with Jane. Remember?” Mrs. Reynolds placed the last dish on the table.

Will counted the settings.

“Why are there five settings?”

“Charles said he was bringing Jane's sister with them.” Mrs. Reynolds looked at him. “You didn't know?”

“No. I didn't.” Will answered stiffly.

“Oh. Oh my.” Mrs. Reynolds wiped her hands on her apron. “I thought you knew. When he called he didn't say that he hadn't told you.”

“It's okay. I'm sure things will be fine.” Will smiled at her. “What are we having?”

“Spiraled ham, mashed potatoes with flour gravy, peas, corn and salad. I made apple pie for dessert.”

“Sounds wonderful.” Will said as he continued through to the hallway.

Once in the solitude of his library, Will's anger cut loose. `What the hell? Why won't Charles realize that I am not interested in being set up?' Will stomped around the library.


“Will? Whatcha doing?” Georgie asked as she knocked on the door.

“Nothing.” Will answered as he sank into his chair.

“Oh you were stomping around. Was there ants on the floor?” Georgie asked as she looked around the room. “There's one!” she cried as she stomped her little foot on an imaginary ant.

“There's another!” she jumped to the side, squishing the offending insect.

She made quiet a show as she leaped from one side of the room to the other.

“Die you vile vermin!” she cried as she brought her foot down on the last remaining survivor.

Will laughed uncontrollably as he watched her smooth her jumper and pat down her hair. Then she smiled and ran to his chair.

“Feel better now?” She asked as she helped herself into his lap.

Will rubbed his eyes as he smiled at her.

“Yes. Thank you.”

“What was wrong?”

“Nothing. Just business matters.”

“Oh.”

“Did you know that Charles is bringing Jane, er Ms. Bennett and her sister to dinner tonight?”

Georgie clapped her hands together in delight.

“No! When will they be here?”

“I would say around six thirty.” Will replied glancing at the clock on his desk.

“Eek! I have to get my room ready!” Georgie jumped off Will's lap.

“Didn't you already clean your room?” Will asked.

“Yes, but I have to make it look better!” Georgie scrambled out the door.

Will sighed. He never understood.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Lizzy watched out her window as the car pulled up to the front of a stately, mansion.
She sucked in a breath as she stepped from the car and took in the size of the house. It was old, one side covered in ivy, with large windows and a huge wooden door on the front. In each window was a candle, giving it a very homey feel. Lizzy was in love. She walked towards the house behind Jane and Charles, admiring the marble front steps. Charles knocked on the door and Lizzy was surprised to see an elderly man answer.

“Hello Paul.” Charles greeted him.

“Hello Charles, Jane.” Paul greeted them. He eyed Lizzy. “Who is this dark haired angel?”

“Paul, this is my sister, Elizabeth.” Jane introduced her.

“Please call me Lizzy.” Lizzy replied shaking the man's hand.

“Very well, Lizzy, I'm Paul. May I take your coat?”

“Um. Yes. Thank you.” Lizzy slipped off her jacket and handed it to him.

“Charles! Jane!” an elderly woman greeted them as she hugged first Charles then Jane.

“And you must be Jane's sister.” The woman replied looking at Lizzy.

“Yes. I'm Lizzy.” Lizzy started to extend her hand, but found herself being hugged by the woman.

“I'm Mrs. Reynolds, the head house keeper.”

“Ms. Bennett!”

Lizzy turned to see a beautiful blonde haired child come running down the staircase and to her sister.

“Hello Georgianna. And you can call me Jane when we are not in school, okay?” Jane reached down to hug the child that had thrown her arms around Jane's waist.

“Where's mine?” Charles asked trying to sound offended.

Georgianna smiled and hugged Charles then turned to Lizzy.

“Georgianna, this is my sister, Elizabeth, but you may call her Lizzy.” Jane pointed to Lizzy as the little girl extended her hand.

Lizzy shook her hand gently. “I am very pleased to meet you Georgianna. Jane has told me a lot about you.”

The little girl beamed at that comment.

“It is nice to meet you too. Want to see my room?”

“Uh, sure.” Lizzy looked at Jane who was smiling.

“Georgianna is quite proud of her home.” Jane replied.

“Okay. Lead the way.” Lizzy laughed as Georgianna took her hand and dragged her upstairs.

“Will is in the library. I would have thought he would have come out to greet you. He has to know you are here, what with the welcoming party announcing your arrival.” Mrs. Reynolds glanced fondly in the direction Georgie and Lizzy had gone.

“No problem. We'll go to him.” Charles led Jane towards the library doors.

“Yup, that sister is a fair pretty one.” Paul remarked watching Jane and Charles walk down the hallway.

“Yes, she is. Where Jane is pale, Lizzy is dark.” Mrs. Reynolds agreed.

“Yup, kinda like looking at the negatives of a photo, those two.” Paul said he shuffled off towards the kitchen.

Mrs. Reynolds could only nod her head in agreement.

Will looked up from his book as Charles and Jane entered the library.

“Didn't you hear us come in?” Charles asked seeing the surprised look on Will's face.

“Um, no. I guess I didn't.” Will lied. “Hello Jane, how are you?” `Where is her sister?' he thought.

“Fine, thank you.” Jane replied sitting on the sofa.

“Lizzy is off being shown the grand tour of Georgie's room.” Charles said, as if reading Will's thoughts.

“Oh. I see. Well, dinner should be ready soon.” Will looked up to see Georgie coming through the door with Lizzy in tow.

“Will! Meet Lizzy. She is Jane's sister.” Georgie announced pulling Lizzy up to Will.

“Hello.” Will replied.

“Hello, Mr. Darcy.” Lizzy nodded her head.

“Please call me Will, have a seat?” he indicated a leather chair.

Lizzy sat and pulled Georgie onto her lap. Georgie was all smiles as she chatted happily with Lizzy about her home.

Jane, Charles and Will, spoke of simple things, weather, news and such, but found their conversation lacking. Soon all turned to hear Georgie babble on to Lizzy about the gardens.

“And we plant flowers all over the place.” Georgie was saying.

“What are your favorite flowers?” Lizzy asked.

“Um, roses, and daisies, and tulips and irises and carnations and lilacs and sunflowers and bluebells.” Georgie replied without hesitation.

Lizzy laughed. “You have an awful lot of favorites.”

The party turned to a knock at the door.

“Dinner is ready.” Mrs. Reynolds announced.

Jane and Charles rose as Lizzy placed Georgie on the floor. Taking Lizzy by the hand, Georgie followed Jane and Charles out of the room with Will falling in behind.

“What kind of flowers do you like?” Will heard Georgie ask.

“Oh I like all kinds, but I really like lilies.” Lizzy told her.

“Oh. I like lilies too,” Georgie nodded.

As they entered the small dining room, Georgie lead the way to one side of the table. Mrs. Reynolds had set it up with two chairs on each side of the table and a chair on one end. Georgie placed Lizzy between herself and Will. Lizzy threw a glance at Jane, but Jane was smiling smugly as she tried to avoid Lizzy's eye.

Will realized he was left with the head seat. Frowning he took his place as Mrs. Reynolds sat a plate of ham on the table.

There was an empty silence as the five sat, each waiting for the other to make the first move towards the food. Finally, Georgie broke the silence.

“Can we eat?”

“Um. Yes, of course.” Will stammered as he pierced a piece of ham with the serving fork.

Dinner conversation was carried on mostly by Jane and Charles, who would try to get the others involved by asking Will his opinion on this and Lizzy her opinion on that. They tried unsuccessfully to lure the two into a conversation and the end of the meal finished in relative silence.

Finishing dinner the group made their way back to the library, with the exception of Georgianna who was ushered upstairs by Mrs. Reynolds. Jane and Charles pondered over playing a game of cards, but were met by opposition from the other two. Giving up the pair each amused themselves. Charles offered to show Jane the extensive room of the garage where, for the season, his Harley was stored, and she readily agreed. So it was that Lizzy and Will found themselves in each other's company.

Lizzy was not at all at ease with the possibility of exploring a stranger's house alone, so she was confined to the library. Will, on the other hand was not at ease at leaving a stranger alone in his library, so he also found himself confined to the room. Refusing to meet each other's eyes, they spent several moments in silence. Finally bored, Lizzy rose to walk about the room. She had been eyeing the vast expanse of books on the shelves, and curiousity had led her to browsing the titles. She came across a worn, leather bound book and carefully pulled it from its place. It was a first edition of Bronte's Jane Eyre. It was Lizzys favorite, and she gently turned the yellowed pages.

Will had been watching Lizzy as she had found one of his beloved novels and took it from its place and began turning the pages, a look of complete serenity in her face as her eyes roved over the words. He had spoken before he even realized what he was saying.

“Do you read often?”

Startled, Lizzy looked up from the book.

“Yes. Quite often every night actually.” She turned her attention back to the book.

“What do you read?” Will asked rising and walking over to stand near Lizzy.

“I prefer historical pieces, romances mostly, and fantasy.” Lizzy met his gaze over the top of the book. “Do you read often?”

“Yes I always have a book with me. Do you like this novel?”

“Jane Eyre? Yes. It is my favorite of all. I was just reading a passage that reminded me of something.”

“What passage?”

Lizzy handed him the book, her finger marking the page.

“This one.”

' "She is Mr. Rochester's ward; he commissioned me to find a governess for her. He intended to have her brought up in -shire, I believe. Here she comes, with her 'bonne,' as she calls her nurse." The enigma then was explained: this affable and kind little widow was no great dame; but a dependant like myself. I did not like her the worse for that; on the contrary, I felt better pleased than ever. The equality between her and me was real; not the mere result of condescension on her part: so much the better—my position was all the freer.

“Who did it remind you of?” Will asked.

Lizzy blushed furiously. “It reminded me of Mrs. Reynolds and Georgianna.”

“Why?”

“Well, for one, the house, it is huge! It kind of makes me think of Thornfield. As a matter of fact, it was the first thing I thought of when we pulled up. Then when I met Mrs. Reynolds and Georgie, all I could think of was Mrs. Fairfax and Adele. Georgie is so bubbling and talkative and Mrs. Reynolds is so motherly and well, elderly.” Lizzy bit her lip. She was beginning to feel a strange connection to Will. As if in the back of her mind something was trying to tell her something.

“Oh I see. And Mr. Rochester?” Will asked looking up at her from the book.

“Well, he would be you of course, the man of the house.” Lizzy replied reaching for the book.

“I see. This would describe me then?” Will asked as he quickly flipped to another page and handed it to Lizzy.

He had a dark face, with stern features and a heavy brow; his eyes and gathered eyebrows looked ireful and thwarted just now; he was past youth, but had not reached middle-age; perhaps he might be thirty-five.

“No, not quite how I would describe you at all. You turned to this page rather quickly, you have read it?”

“You are holding my most prized possession in this library of books.” Will replied.

“Oh. I'm sorry. Here.” Lizzy handed the book back to Will and walked back to the sofa.

Will carefully replaced the book on the shelf. He found himself walking to the chair opposite of Lizzy and sat down.

There was another period of silence.
`Jane and Charles can show up at any time now.' She thought. `Now, would be good. Hello? Is anyone up there listening?'
When it was apparent that they were not, Lizzy felt the need to break the silence.

“So when or why did you decide to become a firefighter?”

“Uh. Well, it was one of those glory things as kid, plus Mom didn't want me too.” Will smiled.

“Oh. How long have you been on the department?”

“Six years.”

“Oh.”

“How long have you been dispatching?” Will asked.

“Um, about five years.”

“Do you like it?”

“Yes. I couldn't imagine doing anything else.” She replied.

“Isn't it stressful?”

“No, I wouldn't call it stressful. Hectic, yes, but not stressful. I mean there is some stress, but not a lot. I mean I love it cause it's the fact that I am that callers first line of help. I can save lives, and that to me is the best part of the job. I am there to help people and doing it gives me a great amount of satisfaction. Do you know what I mean?” Lizzy looked at him.

Will slowly nodded his head. He knew. When he became a firefighter, he thought it was all about the big trucks and lights and sirens, you get to the fire, spray a little water, go back to station and have a cold one. He got a hard lesson in firefighting. Then he made his first rescue run on an elderly woman having a stroke. Will sat at her side and held her hand and comforted her while the others worked her. The look of gratitude on her face as she was being loaded into the ambulance was enough to change his outlook from that point on. It was then that he had decided to get his EMT certification, and from there it had been one class after another.

“Will? Will? You okay?”

The sound of Lizzy's voice brought him back.

“Yeah. I was thinking about something.”

“Oh.”

At this point Jane and Charles entered the room.

“Lizzy are you ready to go? Its after eleven.” Jane said.

“Yes.” Lizzy jumped from her seat.

Will followed them to the foyer where Paul was handing out their coats. Lizzy was having some diffuculty with one of her sleeves. Will reached out to hold it for her.

“Here. There you go.”

“Thanks.”

“Thank you, Will, the dinner was wonderful. Please tell Mrs. Reynolds.” Jane smiled sweetly at him.

“I will thanks.”

“See ya later, Will” Charles led Jane out the door.

“Thank you for having me. You have beautiful home and a wonderful library.” Lizzy replied turning to him.

“Thank you.”

Lizzy turned and walked out the door.

Will watched as Charles helped her into the back seat, then waved as the car drove down the drive. Will closed the door.

“Lizzy, is a might pretty thing.”

Will jumped at the sound of Paul's voice, but didn't comment.

“Yup, her and her sister. Two of the prettiest I've seen. Complete opposites, those girls, but pretty in their own way.” Paul watched Will's face for a reaction. When he didn't get one, he shrugged and turned off the foyer light.

“Goodnight, Will.”

“Night, Paul.”

Will walked up the staircase and to his room.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Will walked to the front of the room, carrying a large plastic case. Setting it on the table he cleared his throat to get attention.

“Okay, I know that everyone here is certified in CPR, since you have to be to take the class. You will be tested on your CPR knowledge in some of your modules. When you do your modules, you will pull cards from a box that the instructor will read to you as your scenario, and some will involve you using one person and two person CPR.”

Will opened the case and pulled out a life sized training dummy.

“This is Annie, and she is what we will be training on. This is going to be hands-on tonight so put your books and things somewhere else. We have enough training dummies to put six people to a table. So go ahead and get into your own groups and we'll get the dummies set up.”

Lizzy and Charlotte set their books in the back and joined Andy at a table. Charles came over and placed a dummy in front of them.

“Okay.” Will started. “We are going to practice CPR for about thirty minutes then we are going to work on pressure points to stop blood loss. I want you to do one person and two person CPR. If you have any questions, ask me or the firefighter at your table.”

Charles looked at his group. “Who wants to go first?”

When no one stepped forward, he looked at Lizzy.

“Come on Lizzy. Show them how it is done.”

Lizzy rolled her eyes and stepped up to the dummy.

“Now, you just got to grandma's and you find her lying on the floor. You are the only one there, you call 911 then what?” Charles asked.

“Um, first check for any response by gently shaking her.” Lizzy said.

“Don't tell him what you are going to do. Show them.” Will said from behind her.

Lizzy jumped at the sound of his voice, then stiffened her back.

`Alright, I'll show him.' She thought.

“Ma'am? Ma'am? Can you hear me?” Lizzy gently shook the dummy.

“No response. Now what?” Charles asked.

Lizzy leaned her ear and cheek to the dummy's mouth.

“She's not breathing.” Charles announced.

Lizzy pressed two fingers to the dummy's neck.

“No pulse.”

Lizzy tilted the head back and opened the mouth, then looked questioningly at Charles.

“So you really want me to breathe into her?” She asked.

“Oh, yeah. I forgot here.” Charles handed her a plastic face mask. “The dummies have a bladder in them for lungs that will fill with air. Go ahead and do it like you would on a human patient.”

Lizzy opened the mask and positioned it on the dummy then blew twice. She watched as the dummies chest rose with each breath. Then she put her hands into position on the chest and pressed down, counting as she went.

“…thirteen…fourteen…fifteen.”

Lizzy breathed again into the dummy.

“Okay, now Charlotte has shown up to help you.” Charles motioned for Charlotte to jump in.

“What do you need me to do?” Charlotte asked as she stood across from Lizzy.

“Chest compressions.” Lizzy said.

Charlotte placed her hands in position and pressed down.

“One…two…three…four…five, breathe.” Charlotte counted.

Lizzy filled the dummy's lungs with air.

Charlotte did another repetition of compressions, Lizzy checked for pulse.

“She has a pulse!” Charles cried. “ The EMT's are on scene ready to take over. Good job!”

Lizzy and Charlotte laughed as everyone at the table applauded.

Lizzy turned to see Will standing behind her.

“You did a really good job.” He said.

“Thank you.”

Will turned and walked to another table.

`Okay, Mr. Congeniality.' She thought before turning back to watch the table.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Okay, now we are going to work on pressure points in the body that you can use to stop or at least slow the flow of blood. There are several locations placed conveniently around the body. We will work first with the upper body. If you have a patient with a severed hand, or is bleeding profusely from a stab wound or even from trying to slice their wrists, you can use the brachial artery. This is the same artery that you would use to get a pulse on an infant. You would just apply more pressure to it to stop the flow of blood. The artery is located here.” Will placed two fingers on the inside of the dummy's arm, up near the armpit.

Charles demonstrated on the dummy on the table.

Will continued on, showing several different points on the body. He glanced up at the clock to check time.

“I am going to show you the last one before I cut you loose for break. This is the femoral artery. It starts at your thigh and runs down your leg. You would use this for an amputated foot, stab wound or if the person has broken their leg and the bone has come through the skin, the bone could sever this artery or puncture it. You want to apply pressure with the heel of your hand, here.” Will pressed his hand to the area where the thigh and leg come together. There came several whistles from the men, laughing at the closeness of Will's hand to the groin of the dummy.

Will's face went stony.

“Pay attention! This can and will save a life. I know that it is close to some unmentionable area, but believe me, when you are on the scene of a motor vehicle accident and some guy is laying around with only one leg, cause the other is pinned between his car and the bumper of another, you won't have time to be worried about where your hand is going to go. You are going to have to worry about how you are going to save him from losing a hell of a lot of blood. And this is the way.” Will's voice was edged with ice. He looked around the room to make sure he had everyone's attention.

“Now, you can't feel it on the dummy, but you will be able to feel the pelvic bone on a human, the artery will come out from under that and you will want to place your hand so that you feel the edge of the bone on the side of your hand. Then you will know that you have the right placement and you can apply pressure. You will have to press harder than you would for the other points as this is a larger and more muscled area. Does everyone understand?”

Everyone slowly nodded their heads.

“Good. Take a ten minute break.”

Lizzy watched Will walk out into the bay and up the stairs towards his office.

“What's wrong with him?” She asked Charles.

“Will takes this stuff really seriously. He doesn't like it when people try to make fun of things that he is trying to teach.”

“But, no one was making fun of his teaching.” Lizzy pointed out.

“Well, it's hard to explain. He'll be okay.” Charles turned to talk to a group of firefighters.

Lizzy shrugged and walked to the bay to get a drink.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will turned at the knock on his door and was surprised to see Lizzy standing there.

“Yes?” he asked.

“Are you okay?”

Will was a bit surprised at the question.

“Yes. I'm fine.”

“Cause you know, your voice got kinda shitty there at one point.” She said.

“I'm sorry. I didn't mean to offend you.” Will turned back to a filing cabinet.

“You didn't offend me. You did put some people in their place though.”

When Will didn't answer her, she continued on.

“I know that you take your instructing and firefighting very seriously. And what we are learning is very important. But you have got to loosen up. I mean, so there are some guys that make some wisecracks in class about certain bodily functions. That's how they handle it. They know that this class is really important. You just need to, I dunno, go with the flow a little more.”

Lizzy saw Will's back stiffen. He turned to look at her.

”I don't think you realize just how important the things you are learning are. What you are learning will save a life. Yet in that room I have a bunch of people that don't give a shit.”

“If they didn't care about saving a life, they wouldn't be in this class. So they laughed at where you hand was on the dummy. All that shows is that they are immature and perverted.” Lizzy argued.

“What it shows me, is that none of you people know what it is like to see someone die because someone didn't know what they were doing” Will almost shouted, anger flashing in his eyes. “None of you people know what it is like to have someone die in your hands. You sit in your little dispatch rooms and answer the phone calls and send the rescue, but you don't have any idea what it's like on scene.”

“Not in my hands, no. But I know what it is like trying to get a son to do CPR on his mom, having him refuse and listening to the anguished cries of the family when they watch her turn blue and stiff. I know what it is like to talk a panicked dad through the delivery of his first born, when the child has come early. I know what it is like to have a depressed teenager on the phone talking about suicide, and as you desperately try to talk him out of it, when you know that officers are only seconds away, the gun goes off and all you can hear are his last few blood choked gurgles. You have no idea what it is like to be on the phone, knowing sometimes that if you were just there, you could save them. Don't you dare tell me what it is like to lose a life. What you do once or twice a month, I do on a daily basis!” Lizzy was screaming at him now. Furious she turned and stormed out the door, nearly knocking Brad over on her way down the steps.

“What the hell was that all about?” Brad asked, coming into Will's office.

“Nothing.” Will said through clenched teeth.

“Whatever it was you said, it sure got her pissed.”

“I said it was nothing.” Will threw the pile of papers he had been holding into the cabinet and slammed the door.

“Is the break over?” he asked.

“Yeah, I was just coming to get you.” Brad stood to one side as Will walked out the door.

Will glanced about the room briefly when he entered. Everyone seemed to be talking in muted voices. Several pairs of eyes followed him as he walked to the front

`So they heard.' He thought. `This is just great.'

“Lets continue on. We are going to work on some splinting and bandaging techniques. Find a partner.” Will clenched a roll of gauze.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Charlotte had just started to wonder where Lizzy had gone when she, and the rest of the class, heard Lizzy shouting from upstairs. She couldn't make out what was being said, but it was clear that someone was getting a tongue-lashing. Then they all saw her come storming through the doorway, her face flushed with anger and her hands clenched at her sides. Charlotte knew it would be wise not to say anything, and the others seemed to understand that too. Then Charlotte saw Will Darcy enter the room. If Charlotte thought Lizzy looked like a thundercloud, Will was a hurricane. He strode purposefully towards the front of the room, his shoulders squared and his jaw set. When he spoke it was calm, even and icy.

Charlotte watched Lizzy for the rest of the night as they practiced on one another, the different splinting and bandaging techniques, as Charles hovered over them.

Lizzy spoke little during the remainder of class, though Charles tried desperately to get her to respond to his questions. She concentrated on the tasks at hand, deftly wrapping bandage and gauze around Charlottes arms and legs, perfectly executing the techniques Will was demonstrating.

Charlotte just watched, having the good sense to not ask, but knew that once in the Jeep, Lizzy would open up.

Class was finally at an end, to everyone's relief. As everyone rose to go, Will called them back to attention.

“Everyone needs to work on their bandaging skills for Saturdays module test. You will need to be able to soft and hard splint and you will need to know which type of splint you would need to use on the injury. Everyone needs to study. There should not be anyone here who cannot pass this test.” Will looked around the room, his gaze steely.

Charlotte dared a glance at Lizzy. `Oh if looks could kill Will Darcy would be twelve feet under.' She thought as Lizzys eyes narrowed just a bit more when Will looked in their direction.

Having been dismissed, the whole class tried to escape at once. Lizzy stood and with Charlotte in tow, strode to the door. As if Moses had parted the sea, the group of men and women assembled at the door stood aside to let her through. There wasn't anyone who felt like getting in her way.

Chapter Thirty

Charlotte followed silently behind Lizzy as they made their way to Lizzy's truck. Lizzy used her remote entry to unlock the vehicle, and yanked open the driver's side door. She climbed inside, slammed her door shut, and thrust the key into the ignition. She waited until Charlotte's door was closed and the two had on their seatbelts before starting the engine. Charlotte rolled her eyes. If it had been her, the Jeep would have been started and in gear before Lizzy had even sat down.

Lizzy pulled onto the road and drove away from the firehouse. Charlotte sighed as the needle on the speedometer rose to thirty miles per hour and stopped. Charlotte liked Lizzy's truck, and didn't mind sharing the driving to class, what with gas being the price it was, but really, Charlotte hated Lizzy's driving. Charlotte watched as a pair of lights came up from behind them. The vehicle hesitated for a moment then passed, honking and waving as they did.

“Andy just passed us.” Charlotte commented.

Lizzy was silent as she kept both her hands on the steering wheel.

Another car approached from behind. This one didn't hesitate in passing them.

“There goes Tonia.” Charlotte said.

Still all she got was silence from Lizzy.

“Man, I have a sinkful of dishes to do when I get home. And I need to sweep, I didn't get it done today. I think my uniforms are in the washer. I hope I get to bed at a decent hour.” Charlotte laughed, wishing Lizzy would take the hint to step it up a little. Nope. The needle hovered just slightly.

Charlotte sighed and looked out her window at the passing cornfields, now empty after the harvest.

“Do you know what that man said to me?” Lizzy's voice was a mix of anger and disbelief.

`Oh boy, here it comes' Charlotte thought.

“No. What?” she asked.

“He told me that we don't take our job seriously enough. That everyone in that class is laughing at life and death situations. That I didn't know what it was like to lose a life.”

“He did? Why did he say that?”

“Because of those guys that laughed at him when he was showing the artery in the leg. He thought that they weren't taking the class seriously.”

“What did you say to him?”

“Well, I told him that if they weren't really serious about the class that they wouldn't be here. “

“Uh huh.” Charlotte nodded. “Then?”

“Well, then he goes off on this spiel of his about how none of us know what it is like to have someone die on you because someone else didn't know how to do their job.”

“Really.” Charlotte was glad it was dark as it helped hide the smile that was on her face. She knew what had happened next. That was what all the shouting was about. “So what did you say to him?”

“I told him not to tell me what it is like to lose a life. That I have lost plenty of people over the phone. And that what he does once or twice a month I do on a daily basis.” Lizzy had taken one hand off the steering wheel and was stabbing the air with a finger as if she were poking Will Darcy in the chest to accent her words.

“Oh. Ouch.” Charlotte grinned again. “So what happened then?”

“Nothing. I walked out of his office and came back to the room.” Lizzy replied, calming down a little.

“Oh I see. What made you go after him in the first place?”

Lizzy sighed.

“I don't know. I really don't. I mean, I could see that he was mad when he left the room at break. I just thought I would see if he wanted to talk, and then he says what he did and…ohhhh!” Lizzy smacked her steering wheel with her hand.

“Everyone could hear you giving him a tongue lashing. We couldn't hear what you were saying, but we could hear you. I think you actually scared poor Charlie.” Charlotte laughed remembering the stunned look on Charles face when he realized who was doing the yelling.

“That's just great.” Lizzy muttered turning onto Charlotte's road.

The truck pulled up to a small blue house and Charlotte climbed out of the truck.

“See you Tuesday.” She called fishing in her purse for her keys.

Lizzy waited until Charlotte was inside and had waved before pulling away.

The drive seemed to take forever, but soon Lizzy was pulling into her driveway. She entered the back door and glanced at her answering machine out of habit. The red light was flashing impatiently. Lizzy groaned. Jane. It had to be Jane. Charles was probably on the phone with her the second class was out. She walked over and hit the button.

**BEEP**

You have two messages.

`Two?'

**BEEP**

It's Jane. Charles called said you and Will had gotten into an argument. He wouldn't give me details, said I needed to call you. I'll be waiting up. Call me.

**BEEP**

Ms. Bennett, this is Will Darcy from Brighton Fire Department. I wanted to call and apologize for tonight. I was out of line.”

`What!'

She hit the replay button to hear the message again. Will Darcy was calling her to apologize? How did he get her phone number? Why did she care?

Lizzy walked into her living room, settling on the sofa.

She played through the events of the night in her head. She recalled the way that Will had looked down on her when he had accused her. `How dare he look down on me?' She thought. He had every reason to apologize. She picked up her phone and took a deep breath. She punched in Jane's number. It rang once.

“What happened?” Jane demanded on the other line.

Lizzy silently cursed the inventor of caller ID.

“Nothing. And `hi' to you too.”

“Not funny Lizzy. Charles called here right after class let out and told me that you and Will Darcy had gotten into a fight and you were screaming at him!” Jane's voice took on the high screech of their mother. Lizzy would never tell Jane that though.

“Nothing happened. Well, something happened, but it isn't anything to get all upset over. It was a misunderstanding.” Lizzy sighed loudly.

“A misunderstanding! Charles said the whole room could hear you screaming at Will. You call that a misunderstanding? You screamed at your instructor! And don't sigh at me!” Jane was practically yelling now.

“What business is it of yours if I did? So I yelled at Will Darcy, big deal. Like no one has ever yelled at him before.” Jane was starting to make Lizzy mad, something she rarely did.

“What business of mine? My boyfriend calls to tell me that my sister and her instructor, who happens to be my boyfriends best friend, got into a yelling match, and it's none of my business?” Jane's voice was indignant.

“That's right. I am twenty-four years old, and if I want to yell and scream at my instructor, I fucking will. I don't care if they happen to be your boyfriend's best friend or not. He was rude, and he was accusing. I don't need you sticking your nose in to act as a moderator between the two of us.” Lizzy had lost the hold on her temper.

The line was silent for a while.

“I'm sorry Lizzy. I was just, it's just that I mean, Charles called me all upset over the whole thing. He was worried about you and he's worried about Will. I guess Will just packed up and left as soon as class was out. He didn't say anything to anyone. Charles said that when he went to go find him, Will was getting into his car and he wouldn't talk to Charles. Just got in his car and took off.” Jane's voice had returned to normal.

“Well, he probably wanted to get out of there as much as I did.” Lizzy replied.

“Will you tell me what happened?” Jane asked.

So Lizzy related the events of the night to Jane. Jane seemed shocked, but she didn't defend Will.

“So are you going to be able to make it through the rest of class?” Jane asked.

“Yes, we are both adults. I am sure everyone will have forgotten about it by Tuesday.” Lizzy said.

Jane clicked her tongue at Lizzy.

“Don't count on it.”

“I need to go Jane. I need to call Will.”

“What!”

“He called and left a message on my machine apologizing for tonight. I think I need to call him.” Lizzy replied.

“He called you and apologized! Why didn't you say something before? What did he say?” Jane demanded.

“He just said that he was sorry about tonight and that what he said was wrong.”

“Call him. Call him now.” Jane ordered and hung up the phone.

Lizzy took a deep breath and went into the kitchen. She needed to get his number off the ID screen. She checked the clock on the wall above her sink. It was eleven o clock. Surely he would still be up. She found his number on the phone and dialed it, realizing at the last minute that his sister may be asleep.

“Darcy.” A deep voice answered the phone.

“Will Darcy? This is Elizabeth Bennett.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will's study phone rang, and Will glanced at the clock. He had already talked to Charles, who had called repeatedly on his cell phone until Will finally answered it. `Who could this be?' He wondered. They were calling on one of the lines he used for business.

“Darcy.” He answered on the phone's third ring.

“Will Darcy? This is Elizabeth Bennett.”

Will was surprised. He was certain he wouldn't be hearing from her after tonight.

“Yes, Ms. Bennett?” he asked.

“I got your message. I wanted to say that I am sorry too. I shouldn't have said what I said either. Well I shouldn't have screamed it at you, anyway.” She sounded uncomfortable.

“You wouldn't of had to have said it if I hadn't accused you of not being serious. I deserved it.” Will was trying hard to make this as business-like as possible.

“No one deserves to get screamed at.” She said quietly.

The line was silent for a moment. Will could feel the awkwardness as he searched for something to say.

On the other end, Lizzy was also searching for words, trying to keep it professional.

“Well, Mr. Darcy, I need to go. Again I am sorry for screaming at you.” Then a thought came to her. “Oh! I didn't get you in trouble did I? I mean, I passed your chief on the stairs. I know he had to have heard.”

Will laughed.

“No, Ms. Bennett. You didn't get me in trouble. You did almost knock my chief off the stairs, but he wasn't going to get in your way. You have a pretty nasty look when you are angry.” The last part slipped out before he could catch himself. He heard her giggle on the other end.

“It's a curse. I have a really bad temper. It runs in the family, skipping every other child. Jane is sweet and good, I have a horrible temper, Mary is patient, Kitty, I hate to say is like me, and Lydia, well, Lydia is just Lydia.”

“Mary, Kitty and Lydia? Are they your sisters too? I never heard you or Jane talk about them.” Will was suddenly finding it very easy to talk to her.

“Yes. They are all younger. No brothers. Dad prayed, but he didn't get that lucky.” Lizzy laughed. Will thought it sounded wonderful. “What about you? I mean I know Georgianna is your sister. Do you have any others?”

“No. It's just me and Georgie.” Will replied.

“Oh. Well, I really shouldn't keep you. I am sure you have to go to work in the morning. I just wanted to let you know I'm sorry.” Lizzy said.

“I'm sorry too.” Will answered. Maybe, he thought, but the words were out of his mouth before he knew it. “Lizzy?”

“Yes?” She sounded surprised that he called her by her nickname.

“Will you come to dinner tomorrow?”

“I can't. I have to work. My nights off are Tuesday and Wednesday.” Lizzy sighed.

“Will you come on Wednesday then? Um, Charles and Jane are coming over then I think. Will you come too?”

“Yes. I would like that.” She replied softly.

“Wonderful. See you around six?” Will smiled into the receiver.

“That will be great. Goodbye, Will.” Lizzy answered.

“Goodbye.” Will hung up the phone.

Lizzy hung up her phone and then stared at it. `What just happened?' she thought. `Four hours ago I was screaming at him, now I am accepting dinner invitations from him?' But, Lizzy had to admit, there was something different about him when she had talked to him on the phone. He seemed, vulnerable.

And she did have to admit, she thought as she walked into her bathroom, he was rather good looking when he was angry.

Will hung up the phone and stared at his hands. `I don't believe it. One minute we are screaming and degrading each other, and the next I am inviting her over for dinner.' Will leaned back into his chair. She was beautiful. He closed his eyes and saw her face in front of him as she screamed. Her face had flushed beautifully with a pinkish glow as he could see her anger rise. Her eyes flashed with a raw passion and hurt?. Will opened his eyes. Yes, there had been hurt in her eyes when she had yelled at him. She had been defending her job, her career. But, something was there. Will sat up, she wasn't just yelling at him because he had degraded her, there was something else. But what?

Chapter Thirty-one

“He called you and apologized?” Charlotte's voice gave away her disbelief.

“Yeah. When I got home there was a message from Jane and one from Will. He apologized right there on the machine.” Lizzy leaned back in her chair at work.

“Wow. I mean. That's not what I would have been expecting.” Charlotte replied.

“Well, it caught me off guard too. I mean I was expecting to have maybe a nasty call from his chief demanding to know why I was screaming at his firefighter, but not that. So, I called Will back and apologized for screaming at him.”

“Wait. You called him back? Oh hold on.”

Lizzy only half listened to the campaign ad that was running while she was on hold. She lazily scanned her cameras around the jails facility, pausing to watch a black Lincoln town car come down the drive off the highway.

“Okay, back.” Charlotte sang into the phone.

“Um, I may have to let you go, we have someone pulling into the lot.” Lizzy panned her camera over see the front door.

“Gah! Fine. Just make sure to call me back. I want details!” Charlotte demanded.

“Alright. But nothing spectacular was said.” Lizzy hung up the phone as she watched a tall male climb out of the drivers' side of the car and open the back door.

She zoomed in to get a better look. From the back stepped a slim, tall elderly woman. She wore a dark felt coat that fell to just below her knees and straw hat. Her legs were bare below the coat, so Lizzy guessed that she was wearing a dress. Or at least she hoped she was. She followed the two with her cameras until they approached the main doors, then switched to her internal cameras. Only the woman passed through the doors and into the lobby. She looked about as if expecting someone to meet her, then started trying to open the doors to the office and jail area, which were of course, locked. Lizzy pressed her intercom button.

“May I help you?”

“Open this door at once!”

“May I ask who you are?”

“Open this door at once! I want to speak with the Sheriff!”

“Ma'am, the sheriff is not here. He will be back at eight o clock Monday morning.”

“Then I suggest that you call him in! I will speak with him tonight! Now, let me in!”

“Ma'am, I am not going to open that door. I am not going to call the Sheriff at home and have him come in to speak with you. You have refused to identify yourself, and if you do not calm down I will have a deputy come in and escort you out. If you still refuse to leave, you can be arrested for disorderly conduct.”

Lizzy watched the woman's mouth fall open for just a moment before snapping shut, however the indignant look in her eye remained.

“How dare you threaten me! I will have your job! You will never work in my county again.”

Lizzy looked over at Anne and Denny who were watching the screen over her shoulder.

“Her county?”

Anne looked intently at the screen then gasped and covered her mouth.

“What?” Lizzy asked, slightly alarmed at the look on Anne's face.

“Don't you know who that is?” Anne almost whispered.

Lizzy shook her head.

“That is Catherine De Bourge. This county was named after her family, St. Catherine's school, where your sister teaches, was named after her.” Anne pointed to the screen. “Oh, Lizzy, you had better call the sheriff if she is demanding it.”

“So? She is no different than anyone else that comes through that door after hours demanding to see the sheriff.”

“Hello? Hello! Are you listening to me?” the woman yelled into the intercom.

“Yes, ma'am. I can hear you. I have told you that the sheriff is not in, you are not gaining access through that door and if you don't leave, I will call for a deputy.” Lizzy leaned in closer to the microphone.

“Call the sheriff now! I demand it! The sheriff will know who I am, and he will come in to see me! And I will make sure he fires you!”

“Ma'am, one more threat and I will have you escorted out of this jail.” Lizzy tried to sound as serious as possible.

“I am not making threats of any kind!”

Lizzy had had it. She keyed up the radio.

“12-4, 12-4 signal 4 reference subject refusing to leave, extremely irate.”

“12-4 clear enroute.”

“12-18 enroute also.”

Lizzy smiled. She had her corporal and another deputy on their way. The corporal wouldn't tolerate this subject for too long. He is the kind where you are asked once, told the second time, and the third you go to jail. Period. Lizzy went back to her intercom.

“Ma'am I have two deputy units on their way here.”

“I don't want a deputy, I want the sheriff. NOW!” the woman had gotten very demanding and angry.

Lizzy's phone rang.

“Sheriff's Department”

”Hey, what's going on?”

Lizzy filled her corporal in on what had occurred.

“Anne thinks its De Bourge huh? Well, go ahead and call the sheriff. It's not real late, and he is probably still up. Tell him what you told me and see what he wants to do. I am still heading in there though.”

“Okay.” Lizzy sighed. Damn she wanted to send this woman to jail. She would love to be in book-in for this one.

Lizzy dialed up the sheriff's home. He answered it before it finished its first ring.

“Listening to the scanner?” She asked.

“Yeah, it's a habit. Who is it?” Fitzwilliam asked.

“She won't tell me herself, but Anne seems to think it is Catherine De Bourge.”

The sheriff swore.

“Damn it! I knew it wouldn't be long. I'm on my way in."

“Take your time.” Lizzy told him.

“Has she been that bad?” he asked.

“Well, she told me she is going to have my job.” Lizzy replied.

“No worry there, she can't and I won't.” he laughed.

“So should I tell her you are coming in, or can I make her wait?” Lizzy laughed.

“Let Linster talk to her first, then if he asks tell him I will be in, but unknown how soon I can get there.”

“10-4 boss.” Lizzy laughed as she hung up the phone.

Anne and Denny looked at her questioningly.

“He's coming in. I guess it is Catherine De Bourge. He sounded like he was expecting her. But I am not to tell her that he is coming in until Lindsey asks.”

Lizzy turned back to her camera, and watched as Linster and Elliott walked into the lobby. The woman pounced on Linster immediately. Lizzy watched as the woman began pointing one of her fingers at the corporal then pointed to the ground emphasing something. Linster shook his head at her and then turned to Elliott, who walked to the foyer between the two sets of lobby doors.

“12-18, County”

“12-18.”

“Have you talked with 12-1?”

“Affirmative.”

“Can you advise?”

“He's enroute. Unknown ETA.”

“Clear”

The last was said with a breath of relief as Elliott walked back into the lobby and spoke to Linster who then relayed the message to the woman. She seemed a little happier, but Lizzy could see she was not satisfied. Linster and Elliott walked out the lobby doors and around to the side salliport door. Lizzy buzzed them in.

“Wow. She is a demanding old bag.” Linster said as he walked into the dispatch room.

Lizzy laughed. “Did she threaten you with your job too?”

“No, why did she with you?”

“Oh yeah.”

“She said you were going to have her arrested.” Linster looked at her.

“I told her that if she didn't leave, I would call a deputy, and if she still refused to leave, she could be arrested.”

“Hmm. She'd bail out before you could even get her mug shot. There isn't a judge in the two state area that would file a case against her.”

“So she really is Catherine De Bourge huh?” Lizzy looked at her camera. The woman was looking uncomfortable standing, and finally, after a very disdainful look at the chairs, sat down on the very edge of a seat.

Lizzy's phone rang.

“Sheriff's Department.”

“So who is it? We are all dying to know.” Charlotte came across.

“Well, everyone is telling me it is Catherine De Bourge.” Lizzy said the name with a flourish.

“Catherine De Bourge? THE Catherine De Bourge?” Charlotte choked on her drink.

“I guess. You know her?”

“You don't?” Charlotte sounded amazed.

“Nope. Don't care to either.” Lizzy replied.

“Lizzy, there isn't a piece of dirt in this county that Catherine De Bourge hasn't given her seal of approval on. The 911 system that we share, was bought by her. The jail was built with most of her money, the courthouse was built using De Bourge money. Lizzy she practically owns this county, not to mention several surrounding.”

“Well, I told her if she didn't calm down, she could be arrested.”

“You didn't!” Charlotte laughed then stopped. “Lizzy! I know where I have seen Will before!”

“What? How did he come back into the picture?” Lizzy was confused.

“No! I have seen Will at some of the De Bourge functions. He is related somehow……oh my God! Lizzy! Will is Catherine's nephew!”

“Seriously? Well, that explains the big house, the cars, and all.” Lizzy said in awe.

“Wonder what she wants the sheriff for?” Charlotte pondered.

“I dunno, he was expecting her though.”

“Okay, so while I have you on the phone, tell me again about the whole Darcy thing.” Charlotte pleaded.

“Well, like I said, he called my house to apologize,”

“How did he get your phone number?” Charlotte interrupted.

“Well, maybe he called Charles and Charles got it from Jane, or I am in the book you know.”

“Oh, right.”

“Anyway, so after I called Jane back, I called Will and apologized to him too. Then he said something about my temper, and I told him that Jane and Mary were the sweet ones, but that Kitty was just like me, and Lydia is Lydia. He said he never recalled Jane or I talking about our sisters before, then I asked him if Georgianna is his only sister and he said yes. Then he asked me to come to dinner with Charles and Jane on Wednesday. And that's it.”

“That's it? He invited you to dinner?” Charlotte squealed.

“With Charles and Jane.” Lizzy reminded her.

“But he asked you to be sure to come. Oh I see a relationship in the works!”

“Charlotte, why didn't your parents name you Emma?”

“Huh?”

“Never mind.”

“So you are going to dinner, right?” It was more of a command than a question.

“Yeah, I'll probably go. But don't forget the Saturday after is our test for the class. I want to study.”

Charlotte let out an exasperated sigh.

“Lizzy Bennett, you are going to be having dinner at your instructors house. If there are things that you still have questions on, I am sure you could ask him, or better yet he could show you some of the hands-on stuff.”

“Charlotte!” Lizzy was shocked. “ I am not using my invitation as a way to pass the class.”

“Humpf, like you need to study. You have that stuff down pat. But, it wouldn't hurt to go over things one last time.” Charlotte replied coyly.

“Whatever. 911 gotta go.” Lizzy hung up her phone and grabbed for the other.

“911 what is you emergency?”

“There is a house on fire!”

“Where are you?”

“I am across the street.”

“What is your address?”

“I don't know the address of the house. Please send someone quick!”

“Ma'am I need the address to your house. Then the fire department can find it from there.”

“Oh, uh three thirty six south Wayland Park road.”

“Okay, can you see the house from where you are? Is it north or south of you?”

“Yes. It's south.”

“Can you see flames?”

“Yes, they are coming out from under the roof.”

“Does anyone live in that house?”

“Yes, an old man and his dog.”

“Do you know if he is out?”

“I don't know. I haven't seen him. If the fire department coming?”

“I have them on their way. Stay on the line with me, do not hang-up.”

Lizzy checked her map. Brighton Township. She smiled briefly.

She set the tones as she called Elliott on the radio to respond.

“Brighton Fire, Attention Brighton Fire. Fully involved structure fire, south of three thirty six Wayland Park, three thirty six Wayland Park, have report of flames and smoke showing. Brighton Fire structure fire, dispatch time twenty tow sixteen.”

Lizzy went back to her phone.

“Ma'am, can you see the old man yet?”

“No, some of my neighbors are outside. I am on 911! The Fire department is on the way! Jack! Jack! See if old man Henley is outside! See if he got out!” The woman caller screamed at a nearby neighbor.

“Ma'am make sure that no one goes into the house! Ma'am?” Lizzy yelled into the phone.

“I have a neighbor going to check on the man in the house.” The caller stated.

“I need you to make sure no one goes into that house.” Lizzy commanded.

“But, they need to get him out.” The woman protested.

“I have fire department on the way. They will get Mr. Henley out.”

“Brighton Fire 1206, County.”

“1206 go ahead.” Lizzy called into her microphone.

“Enroute to the fire house. Can you advise further?”

“1206 have report there may be subject inside home, elderly male with his dog. Neighbors are unable to locate him.”

“1206 clear.”

“Brighton 1201, 1206”

“1206 go ahead.”

“ I am going to go straight to the scene.”

“Don't make entry till we get there, 1201.” Came 1206 gruff command.

“Clear, I am going to check for the subjects location, will wait for your arrival.”

“1206, County out at fire house, Ladder 1 responding.”

“Ladder 1 clear twenty two twenty one.”

Lizzy listened to her phone as she could hear the woman calling to other neighbors.

“Ma'am?”

“Yes?”

“I am going to let you go. The fire department will be there soon, they will find Mr. Henley.”

“Okay. Jack, get away from the window the sheriff lady said!”

Lizzy hung up and clicked her fingers over her keyboard.

“1201 on scene, County tell Brighton to expedite, it's through the roof.”

“Clear. Ladder 1 clear?”

“Ladder 1 copy, 1205 are you in the tanker?”

“Affirmative. County Tanker 3 clear enroute.”

“Clear.”

Lizzy clicked her fingers over the keyboard, then settled into her chair.

`1201. Why is voice familiar? Duh! She'd ask Charles who 1201 was. Hello Lizzy! You have only been at Brighton fire house for the past four weeks and you haven't even thought to ask?' Of course, she reasoned. She hadn't called Brighton out on anything since starting the class, the last two calls for them had been on the day shift. She smiled, she would soon find out whom the `voice' belonged to.

Chapter Thirty- two

Will grabbed his fire radio from the coffee table in his study and raced out the door as the tones sounded.

“Brighton Fire, Attention Brighton Fire. Fully involved structure fire, south of three thirty six Wayland Park, three thirty six Wayland Park, have report of flames and smoke showing. Brighton Fire structure fire, dispatch time twenty two sixteen.”

Will grabbed the keys for his Jeep as he paused at the doorway to the garage to hit the garage door opener. He heard 1206 clear and ask for further information.

“1206 have report there may be subject inside home, elderly male with his dog. Neighbors are unable to locate him.”

Will made a quick calculation in his head. Wayland Park was only a mile or two from Pemberley, it would be faster for Will to go to the scene instead of trying to go to the firehouse.

Will keyed his radio, “1206, I am going to go straight to the scene.”

“Don't make entry till we get there.”

“Clear.”

Will flipped on his blue lights and sped in the direction of the fire. When he rounded the corner, Will could see dark smoke and an eerie orange glow in the sky to the south of him. Swearing, he accelerated as fast as he could.

He arrived to chaos of people standing around looking helpless. On one side of the home, stood a man with his garden hose trying to put out flames that were showing from under the eaves.

“Get back from there!” Will shouted at him as he ran around to grab his gear.

The sound of a siren diverted everyone's attention as a deputy's car screeched to a halt. Will called out to him.

“Get that idiot away from the house!” he pointed at the man still armed with his garden hose.

The deputy quickly moved him away, despite the man's loud protests.

Will had his hood, jacket and pants on as he ran towards the front of the house, pausing at the front door only long enough to snap the buckle of his helmet under his chin. He tried the door and found it locked. It was a steel weather door, he was not going to be able to kick it down.

He jumped the chain link fence and ran to the back door. It was wood. Will tested it, and found it locked to. Somewhere inside he could hear the whining of a dog. Will stepped back, and kicked the door as hard as he could. It splintered but did not open. He kicked it again, the door flying open.

Will dropped to his knees as smoke poured out of the home. Feeling around he felt his way into a tiled room, he assumed it was the kitchen. He choked on smoke as he turned to his left, he felt something grab his coat sleeve and turned to see a collie tugging for him to go right. Will followed the dog to a carpeted room where he found an elderly man crumpled on the floor. He was covered in soot, and his lips had a blue-ish tint to them. Will grabbed the man by his shirt and began to pull him back towards the kitchen as ashes began to fall around them. Chancing to look up, Will saw that the entire ceiling had engulfed in flames. He tugged at the man's shirt again, attempting to drag him to the tile. It was slow going, and Will began to fear the collapse of the ceiling as he heard the beams above him snap and sizzle. He carefully rolled the man over and hefted him up over his shoulder, then, sucking in a deep breath of clean air, Will stood and stumbled his way to the kitchen, leaning on the sink for a moment, Will adjusted his hold on the man, as he heard the first of the trucks arrive. Pushing off from the sink, Will found his way back to the door just as he heard the trucks air horn sound three blasts telling all firefighters in the area to evacuate. He stumbled outside into the night air and fell to his knees. He sucked in as much air as he could, the collie licking his face as Will heard shouts from behind him.

“Over here! Here! Get them out of the way, it's gonna go!”

Will felt hands grab him and drag him to the other side of the fire trucks.

“Get him some oxygen!”

“Get another medic unit here!”

Will was slightly aware of someone removing his helmet and unbuckling his coat.

“Will? Will? You okay?”

Will looked over to see Brad standing over him, concern in his eyes.

“Yeah.” Will managed to say before he began to choke on the smoke still in his lungs.

“Get him on oxygen!”

Will felt someone place a mask over his face and the cool rush of live saving air.

“Breathe slow.” The medic commanded as he held the mask in place for Will.

Will slowly breathed as he sat on the tail of the fire truck, letting two firefighters help him out of his bunker gear.

He looked over the shoulder of the medic, watching as the old man was loaded up into the back of the ambulance, two medics working on him as the ambulance roared off, lights and sirens going.

Brad came around the end of the truck and motioned for the firefighters to leave. The medic handed Will the oxygen tank and left to get the gurney.

“Want to tell me what happened?” Brad asked as he sat down next to Will and took off his helmet.

“I got on-scene, saw the fire was through the roof, and witnesses said he was still in there. I went in to get him out.” Will lifted the mask away to speak.

“Will, you were told to wait till a truck got here.”

“It would have been to late.” Will said.

“I know. The guys pulled you away just as the roof collapsed. It went right to the basement. Took the living room and bedroom with it. Honestly Will, I don't know if the guy will make it. Medics said something about a heart attack, they started CPR as soon as they could.” Brad wiped his face with his glove leaving a smudge of soot on his cheek.

“Where's the dog?”

Brad looked at him in surprise.

“What dog?”

“The old man's dog. It led me to the living room where he was. It's a collie.”

“I'll check on it. It will probably have to go to the pound.”

“I'll take it.” Will offered.

Brad looked at him.

“If the guy doesn't make it, what will you do with it?”

“Keep it.” Will said.

“I'll see what I can find out. The deputy is on the way over to ask some questions, then you go to the hospital. I will have to make the report to the Fire Marshall's office.” Brad stood and walked back to the ladder truck.

Will answered the deputy's questions, then sat down on the gurney as the medics loaded him into the ambulance. Charles appeared at the back doors of the ambulance as a medic started an IV on Will's arm.

“You okay?” Charles asked worriedly.

“Yeah. I'll be fine.” Will grimaced a bit as the IV was inserted.

“Need me to drive to the hospital to get you?”

“Yeah, my keys are in my Jeep. Have someone take it to the firehouse. Charles, see if you can find that dog. I want to take him home.”

“Sure. Meet you at the hospital. Want me to call Georgie?”

“No. I'll call from the ER.”

“Okay.” Charles closed the doors as the ambulance pulled away.

Charles went in search of the collie. He found it lying near the mailbox, head on its paws watching the scene before him. Charles knelt down and let the dog smell his hand before petting its head.

“Don't worry boy, we're gonna get you taken care of.”

The dog whined and licked Charles hand in understanding.

“Her name is Hope.”

Charles turned around to see a red haired boy of about eight standing behind him.

“I'm sorry what did you say?”

“Her name is Hope. That's what Mr. Henley called her.”

“So it's a she? Well, then. What's your name?”

“Zack.”

“Well, Zack, thank you.”

“Are you going to take her?”

“No, my friend, the firefighter who went in after Mr. Henley is going to keep her until Mr. Henley is better.”

“You have to walk her. And feed her too. And she likes her belly rubbed.” Zack knelt down and wrapped his arms around Hope's neck.

“You and Hope are friends?” Charles asked, touched by the boy's actions.

“Yeah. I walk with her and Mr. Henley.” Zack laid his head against Hope's.

“Anything else I should know about Hope, so I can tell my friend?”

“She likes to chase tennis balls.”

“I'll be sure to tell him. Do you think you can help me get her into my car?”

Zack nodded and called to Hope. The dog stood and followed Zack and Charles to the truck Charles uses for his fire calls. Charles opened up the third door and patted the seat. Hope jumped up and lay down.

“You can sit with her if you want. I have some things to do first before I leave.” Charles offered. Zack climbed up into the truck and petted the dog.

Charles found Brad and told him he was going to go pick Will up at the hospital.

“I have his gear, it will go back to the station. Uh, he wanted to find the man's dog and take it home.” Brad looked around.

“I found it. It's in my truck now.”

“I don't know what he'll do if the old guy doesn't make it.”

“Is it that bad?” Charles asked soberly.

“Yeah. Medics weren't too optimistic about it. Said he had a heart attack, had been down for a while. If he does make it, he won't be able to take care of the dog.” Brad sighed. “I hate losing someone.”

“If he did have a heart attack, there isn't much we could have done. Too bad about the house. Any ideas?”

“I am guessing it was wiring. House was pretty old. At least twenty years. That would put the wiring past the codes. Judging from the way it burned, I would say it started in the attic. Won't know any more until the Marshall gets here in the morning.” Brad waved Charles off. “Go get Will. He won't stay long in the ER. I'll tell the deputy you have the dog.”

Brad moved away towards the house to talk with another firefighter as Charles went back to his truck. Zack saw him coming and hugged Hope one last time before climbing out.

“She's sad.” He announced.

“We'll try to cheer her up. Will, my friend has a sister about your age. She loves animals, and I think Hope will become quite spoiled while she is with them.” Charles noticed the tears in Zack's eyes. He knelt down to Zack's level. “ I'll be sure to let Will know you and Hope are friends, I am sure he would love to have you come over and play with her.”

Zack looked up and smiled. “Do you mean it?”

“Sure. I have to go now, but I'll let him know okay?” Charles grabbed a pen and paper from his glove box. “You write down your name and number and I will be sure to have Will call you.”

Zack carefully wrote his name and number on the pad and handed it back to Charles, then waved to Hope.

Charles climbed inside, started the truck and headed towards the hospital.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Lizzy watched the sheriff walk into the lobby and greet the woman. The sheriff grimaced at what she said, then led her to the office door. Lizzy buzzed them through and the sheriff led her to his office. A minute later her phone rang.

“Yes?”

“Do we have any coffee ready?” the sheriff asked.

“Yes.”

“Fresh?”

“Yes.” Lizzy sighed.

“Will you bring a cup to my office for Mrs. De Bourge. Milk and sugar on the side?”

“I'll send Anne or Denny. I am busy with a fire call.”

“Okay. Thank you.”

Lizzy hung up the phone and turned to Anne.

“The sheriff needs a cup of coffee with milk and sugar on the side delivered to his office as soon as possible.”

“Me?” Anne gasped. “I don't want to go in there.”

“Denny? I am busy with this fire call.”

“I have to do cell checks.” Denny grabbed his flashlight and took off out the door.

“Guess it's all you.” Lizzy turned to Anne.

“Why?” she whined.

“I would hurry if I were you. You wouldn't want to make her wait.”

Anne's eyes got big at the thought. Lizzy chuckled as Anne hurried out the door towards the kitchen.

“12-18 county.”

“12-18 go ahead.”

“Need case number for injured person out here at the fire.”

Lizzy clicked over her computer screen.

“12-18, number will be 2002-65732.”

“Clear, I will advise more for the CAD later.”

“Clear.”

Lizzy wondered if the old man had gotten out all right. She looked up as Anne walked back into the room, looking quite shaken.

“You okay?” Lizzy asked.

“Oh my. She is impressive.” Tears welled up in Anne's eyes. “ She yelled at me for being so slow with the coffee, then when she found out it was whole milk instead of skim, she was mad. The sheriff just sat there.”

Lizzy patted Anne's shoulder.

“Don't worry. Besides, the inmates yell at you all the time, and you just put them in their place. Why are you letting her upset you so much?”

“Oh Lizzy you don't understand. She holds the title to my dad's shop. Dad is a little strapped for cash right now and Ms. De Bourge is allowing him to only pay half his rent every month. I don't want to anger her and have her close dad's shop.” Anne sniffed.

“She can't do that. Did your dad sign a contract to pay only half rent?”

“Oh yes. Ms. De Bourge doesn't do anything without approval from a lawyer.”

“Well, as long as he signed the paper, she can't do anything. Quit worrying.” Lizzy smiled at her.

The phone rang.

“Sheriff's Department.”

“Lizzy?”

“Yes. May I help you?”

“It's Charles. Charles Bingley.”

“Hi Charles. What's wrong?” Lizzy noticed the worry in his voice.

“Well, I am on my way to the hospital,”

“What happened? Are you okay?” Lizzy demanded.

“I'm fine. Will is the one going to the hospital.”

“What!”

“He is the one that went into the house to get the man out. He got some smoke inhalation.”

“Don't you guys have masks and tanks for that?”

“Will got there before the trucks did. He saw the flames were through the roof, and he went in and got the old man out along with the dog.”

Lizzy froze.

“Charles, you said Will got there before the trucks?”

“Yes. He was the first on scene.”

“What is his radio number?”

“1201. Why?”

Lizzy was stunned. The `voice' the one she waited to hear every time she sat radio, the one that gave her so much comfort, was Will Darcy?

“Lizzy? You still there?” Charles asked.

“Yes.” She stammered.

“Why did you want to know Will's call number?”

“I was just trying to put people with their numbers since I know so many of you. He is going to be okay?”

“Oh sure. They gave him an IV and put him on oxygen. He will just have to sit in ER for an hour or so for observation.”

“How's the old man?”

“It doesn't look good. He had a heart attack, Will found him crumpled on the floor of the living room.”

“You said something about a dog?” Lizzy asked.

“Yeah, that's why I was calling you. I heard you on the radio, and I know you have dogs, so,”

“I can't have another dog. I am sorry Charles.” Lizzy interrupted.

“Oh no, Will is going to take her for a while. I was just, I mean, I have never had a dog, so what kind of food do they eat?”

“I feed mine Kibbles n Chunks.” Lizzy giggled.

“And where can I buy that at?” Charles asked.

“Any grocery store. It's in the pet food aisle.”

“Really?” Charles faked a surprised reaction.

“If you need any help let me know.” Lizzy offered. “What kind of dog is it?”

“She is a collie and her name is Hope.” Charles replied.

“Aww. I bet she is a sweetheart.”

“She is lying in the back seat of the truck, just content I guess.”

“Will Will keep her if the old man doesn't make it?”

“I dunno. I really don't” Charles fell quiet.

“Let me know if you need anything. Tell Will I hope he feels better soon. I have to go the sheriff is calling.”

“Thanks Lizzy. I'll let him know.”

Lizzy pressed the other flashing line on her phone.

“Yes?”

“Ms. De Bourge would like a refill on her coffee.”

“Do I need to sent Jeeves with more milk and sugar?” Lizzy asked sarcastically.

“Just bring the pot.” Fitzwilliam replied with a cold edge to his voice.

“Yes sir.”

Lizzy stood and turned to Anne.

“Cover radio. I am taking more coffee to Dragon Lady.”

Lizzy walked to the kitchen and grabbed the pot of coffee then headed for the sheriff's office. She knocked once, then entered at the command of the sheriff. Fitzwilliam looked surprised to see her, as she walked to the desk and poured the drink into the waiting cup.

“Ms. De Bourge, I would like for you to meet our evening dispatcher, Ms. Elizabeth Bennett.”

Lizzy nodded to the woman sitting in the sheriff's leather chair, as the woman looked her up and down.

“Are you the person who refused me entry tonight?” Ms. De Bourge asked looking down her nose.

Lizzy looked to the sheriff who offered no help.

“I am.”

“Why?”

“I have no idea who you are. Refusing you entry was for my safety and yours, as well as those of my inmates.”

“I trust you will not have any trouble remembering me the next time.”

“I don't think there will be a `next time' now that you know what the sheriff's hours are.” Lizzy replied turning to the sheriff. “Anything else?”

Fitzwilliam shook his head, the look in his eyes telling Lizzy that they would be talking later. Lizzy left the room and returned the coffee pot to the kitchen. She passed an inmate mopping the hall, as she walked back towards the dispatch room.

“Ma'am?” He called to her.

“Yes?”

“Is it true Ms. De Bourge is here about Billy Collins?” He asked keeping his eyes on the mop.

“Excuse me?”

“I overheard the jailer telling Ricky that Ms. De Bourge was here. I guess it was cause of Billy Collins. I heard his trial didn't go so well, and I figured she was here to get the sheriff to drop some of the charges.”

“Why would Mrs. De Bourge want to have charges dropped against Collins? Surely she wouldn't want to associate herself with him.” Lizzy was sure the woman was here for another reason.

“I hear that Ms. De Bourge, she hires some people to do some dirty work for her, and Billy is one of them. But if he goes to prison, then he'll tell all her secrets, and she doesn't want that. I say he deserves it after what he did to my brother.”

Lizzy's silence made the inmate look up.

“He sold him some bad meth. Screwed my brother up real bad. Almost killed him. Must have been a bad batch, but he sold it real high, so my brother thought it was pure stuff. Landed him in the hospital for over three weeks, now he can't make enough to pay the bill. Gonna get evicted soon. I think Billy ought to go away for a long time.”

Lizzy just nodded and turned and walked quickly to the dispatch room.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will laid back down on the hospital bed after hanging up the phone. He had called Mrs. Reynolds to let her know what had happened. She assured him that she would tell Georgianna and let her know he was okay. He looked at his forearm where the IV was inserted. The medic had done a good job, and there wouldn't be any bruising tomorrow. Will heard an orderly give someone his room number, and soon Charles came around the curtain.

“How goes it?” He asked looking at the IV bag.

“Fine. Just tired. I haven't coughed up anything black for a while.”

“The guy make it?” Charles asked.

“No. Massive heart attack, he had been down for at least a half hour before we got there. Did you find the dog?”

“Yeah. I have her in the truck. I stopped and picked up some dog food for her. It's the kind Lizzy feeds to hers. She said if you need any help to let her know.”

Will frowned. “When did you talk to Lizzy?”

“Tonight. She is working at county. She is the one that dispatched us on the fire. Didn't you recognize her voice?” Charles sat down in a chair. “What?”

Will realized the surprised look on his face and quickly recovered.

“Nothing. I just didn't think to put two and two together. I mean I knew she worked at county, I just didn't know what shifts. Why did you call her?”

“I didn't know where to get dog food or what kind to get. I heard her on the radio and thought that with her having dogs, she would know.”

“Oh, right. Did you find out anything about the dog?”

“Well, it's a her, her name is Hope. She has to be walked, she likes to chase tennis balls and have her belly rubbed.” Charles received a strange look from Will. “ A boy named Zack said that he used to walk her with the old man. I got his name and number, he would like to come out sometimes and play with her if that is okay. He seemed pretty attached. I told him that you had a sister about his age, and that the dog would be spoiled.”

“I am not going to let it in the house. It will have to sleep outside.” Will shook his head.

“With winter coming on? Are you going to put her in the garage where it is warm?”

“Not with the bikes and stuff there. I don't want her getting into anything.”

“You will have to find somewhere for her for tonight. There is no where to buy a doghouse now.” Charles pointed out.

“I will think of something.”

“Have you told Georgie yet?”

“No. I didn't know if you had found it when I called. She will want it to sleep in her room, but that isn't going to happen.”

“I am sure the dog is housebroke.” Charles said.

“I will put her in the laundry room for tonight. It's tiled so it will be easy cleanup.” Will looked up as the curtain parted.

“Mr. Darcy?” the doctor asked.

“Yes?”

“You are clear to go home just as soon as we unhook your IV. You are to rest tonight and tomorrow. You may still cough up some black gunk, but if it changes color or there is blood in it, get back in here right away. Also, make an appointment to see your family doctor, sometime next week, okay? Any questions?” the doctor signed some papers on his chart before looking up at Will.

Will shook his head. The doctor handed him some papers and motioned for an orderly to come unhook the IV. Will grimaced as the needle was pulled out of his arm and the area bandaged. He and Charles walked to the truck and Will tapped on the glass. The collie raised her head but made no sound.

“Quiet isn't she?” Will remarked as Charles unlocked the doors.

“Yeah. Haven't heard a word out of her.” Charles closed his door and started the engine. Will climbed into the passenger seat and reached around to Hope.

“You are gonna be okay, girl. You are going to a new home.”

Hope turned look at Will, then laid her head back down on her paws.

“You think she knows?” Charles asked.

“Yeah I am sure she does.”

“You will have to take her to the funeral.” Charles remarked.

Will looked at him for a moment.

“I found out from the deputy that the man has no living relatives. The dog was his only companion. It's only right that she be there.”

Will nodded. “I will get with the deputy tomorrow.”

“You want to go get your Jeep? It's at the firehouse with your gear.”

“No. I will get it later.” Will looked out his window.

Charles turned the truck onto the highway and headed home.

Chapter Thirty-three

It was Monday by the time the Sheriff called Lizzy into his office, and of course, by then the whole jail knew about the incident with Catherine De Bourge.

“Sorry it has taken so long to get around to this, but after her visit Friday night, I just wanted to take the weekend to relax.” The sheriff indicated for Lizzy to sit.

“Am I being reprimanded?” Lizzy kept her chin high.

“No, not formally, no write up or anything.” The sheriff shuffled around some papers.

“Then why am I here?”

The sheriff looked at her over his hands that were now clasped before him, his elbows on the desktop. “You don't like to beat around the bush do you?”

“No. If I did something wrong then tell me what it was, take whatever course of disciplinary action you need to, but I honestly don't see where I failed in following procedure with her.”

“You didn't fail in any procedure. You refused a civilian entry into a secured area, you called your shift command in to handle the problem, you did everything by the book.”

Lizzy raised her eyebrows in question.

Fitzwilliam leaned back in his chair. “Did you really honestly not know who she was?”

Lizzy shook her head. “I had no idea. Anne knew, and so did Linster, but I have never seen her before.”

“Do you know that she is my aunt?”

Lizzy's eyebrows raised in surprise. “She, that woman, is your aunt?”

“Great aunt actually. She was my grandmother's sister.”

“So she married a De Bourge?”

“No, she's a spinster. Family rumor is that she was in love with a soldier who went to fight in Korea, he married while overseas to a Korean woman. Aunt Cathy was broken hearted and swore off men forever. She decided to become a spinster and the states wealthiest heiress.”

Lizzy felt a smile tug at her mouth. `Aunt Cathy?' it was hard to picture the woman the type to be called that.

“So where does this all leave me?” Lizzy asked.

“Well, do you know why she was here?” Fitzwilliam leaned towards her.

“No.”

“Do you know, or rather, do you remember William Collins? He was here on dealing meth charges along with a few others.”

“Vaguely. I was getting ready to go on vacation at the time.” Lizzy nodded.

“Well, it would seem that my dear old aunt holds a soft spot in her heart for Mr. Collins, he was found guilty last week on all charges. As a result he is facing some prison time.”

“How long?”

“Total six years. He will get credit for time already served, which was thirty-four days.”

“What does your aunt, er, Ms. De Bourge want you to do about it?”

“She wants me to throw out some of the charges against him, so he can appeal and get a lighter and much shorter sentence.”

“What charges does she want you to toss?”

“One of his DUI's, a possession of marijuana, resisting law enforcement, oh and the one of possession with intent to deliver.” Fitzwilliam shook his head.

“What would that leave as far as charges go?” Lizzy was shocked.

“One DUI charge, driving while suspended with priors, dealing in controlled substance schedule II, and possession of paraphernalia.”

“And if he agrees, that would make his sentence what?”

“Two years. With credit for time served.”

“You are kidding right? I mean why is she demanding you to drop charges?” Lizzy went from shocked to disgusted.

“I don't know. She won't give me a good reason other than the fact that he works for her.” The sheriff rubbed his face.

Lizzy bit her lip, but decided to ask anyway. “Has she threatened you with the upcoming re-election next year?”

Fitzwilliam looked surprised then hung his head.

“I mean, if she is as well-known as you say, or as everyone has told me, and with you being her nephew, I know that she did some campaigning for you, not to sound disrespectful, but I am sure you got a lot of votes through her.” Lizzy watched the sheriff's face for any sign that she was over the line.

Fitzwilliam laughed. “You hit the nail on the head. I would like to think that those votes were because of my being good enough for the job. The one the people wanted. But, you are right. I am sure a lot of those votes stemmed from the fact we are related.”

“I heard something from an inmate the night she was here.” Lizzy told him.

Fitzwilliam raised his head to look at her. “And?”

“ One of the inmates heard Denny tell a guy De Bourge was here. He wanted to know if it was because of Collins's trial not having gone well. I told him I didn't know. The inmate said that Collins sold the inmate's brother some bad meth that landed him in the hospital for over three weeks. Said Collins sold the bag for such a high price that the brother thought it was `pure'. From the way the inmate talks, Collins is selling tainted meth for big bucks. He also said something about De Bourge using Collins for some dirty work.”

Lizzy hesitated at the last remark, not sure how the sheriff would react. He put his hands in his head and sighed.

“I was hoping that was all over. I kept telling myself it was.”

Lizzy sat there, unsure of what to do. She wanted to get out of the office as quickly as possible.

“I'm sorry Fitz, but I need to get back to the radio, if we are all through here?” Lizzy scooted forward on her seat.

“Oh, yes, I am sorry Lizzy, I didn't mean to keep you. I had planned on telling you how I loved the way you stood up to Catherine. It was a delight to see the look on her face when you told her you would deny her entry again. I am sure she wasn't expecting that.” Fitzwilliam smiled at her.

Lizzy smiled back. “After the look you gave me, I was afraid I had crossed the line.”

“Nope. And she never did ask for you to be disciplined.”

“That's a surprise.” Lizzy rose and walked to the door. “Need anything?”

“No, I'm fine.” He shuffled more papers around. “Just have some decisions to make.”

Lizzy gave him a thumbs up and headed for the dispatch room. She had no sooner opened the door when Staci pounced on her.

“What did he want? Are you in trouble? Did De Bourge demand a reprimand?” Staci's face was a mix of curiosity and concern.

“No, she didn't. Actually he wanted to tell me how much he delighted in seeing the look on her face when I told her that I would deny her entry next time too.” Lizzy sat down in the chair and spun around to face Staci and Pete.

“Really?” she smiled. “Good I was afraid he would bend to her will. What with the election next year.”

“He's aware of the election. I just don't think it's the topmost thing in his mind right now.”

Staci and Pete shared a glance then looked at her, then back to each other.

“She's not going to divulge.” Staci said to Pete.

“Nope. Zipped tight.” Pete agreed.

“I have not been authorized to share the details of our discussion.” Lizzy replied turning her back to the two.

“Grrr.” Staci flopped back into her chair.

“So much for that. Guess we'll just have to wait till she's authorized.” Pete folded his arms and leaned against the counter.

“I hate waiting. I say we hold her down and force it out of her.” Staci smiled wickedly.

Lizzy turned and gave her a halfhearted attempt at an evil eye, then shook her head and turned back to her console.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Sheriff Fitzwilliam decided to not drop any of the charges against Bill Collins, a decision that incurred the wrath of his Aunt Catherine and her team of top-notch lawyers. Fitzwilliam tried to reason with her that his hands were tied and there was nothing he could do. Bill Collins would just have to appeal what he had and hope for the best. Maybe he would get lucky and get a judge that could be swayed by the prospect of dealing with Catherine De Bourge. Much to Fitzwilliam's delight, the prosecutor requested the appeal trial be held in another county, one where the De Bourge name was not so well known. This of course brought down more of Catherine De Bourge's wrath on him as well as his cousin Darcy.

“You will speak some sense into your cousin! Tell him that unless he gets this court changed back into De Bourge county, he can forget about having the position of sheriff much longer.” Catherine spat into the phone.

“Aunt Cathy, there is not much he can do about it. It is out of his hands and in those of the prosecutor and the state court. And what am I to do? I have less power than Fitz. There isn't a thing I can do.” Will reasoned to her.

“You will speak to your cousin and tell him that I demand that he get the court changed.”

“Speak to him yourself. I will not play moderator between the two of you.” Will's finger hovered over the disconnect button.

“How dare you speak to me like that! You will do as I say.” Catherine demanded.

“I will not. This is all over your little meth-dealing rodent, and I will not have a hand in helping him to get out of jail any sooner than he deserves.” Will hung up the phone.

He stared at the phone on his desk for a moment. After a minute, when it didn't ring again, Will knew that he had shocked his aunt into realizing that he wanted no part of the dealings. He stretched and left his library. As he walked up stairs he thought about class and how he would see Lizzy tomorrow night. He smiled. Since the night at the hospital, when Charles had told him that it was her on the radio, he had been able to put a face with the voice that had for so long haunted his dreams. He would see her tomorrow night, and at dinner on Wednesday. Will stopped outside Georgie's bedroom door and quietly opened it to see inside. Georgie lay with her arm draped around the neck of Hope, who was happily curled up next to the girl. Hope raised her head as the door opened, and after seeing Will, laid back down. Will closed the door and shook his head as he made his way down the hall to his room. He had lost the battle with Georgie when he had brought the dog home. She refused to let Will keep the collie in the laundry room. Will had tried to remain firm with Georgie by placing the dog in the room himself and leading Georgie to her room. It had been only a few minutes later when Mrs. Reynolds had knocked on his door and asked him to come with her to see something. Following the woman to the laundry room, Will followed her finger as she pointed to Georgie, sound asleep, curled up in her sleeping bag on the floor next to Hope.

Will washed off in his bathroom, donned a pair of boxers and headed for bed. As he lay staring up at the ceiling, deep in his mind he could hear Lizzy's voice on the radio, calling his fire number.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The class was on the first break for the night, and Lizzy, Charlotte and Charles were standing near the back of the room, in lively conversation. Of course, the majority of the talk that night had stemmed from the fatal fire from Friday night, and Will's act of heroism. Though he modestly denied being a hero, the papers and news channels had made sure that everyone in the area knew of his act.

Charles was just discussing with Lizzy the movie that he and Jane had seen the night before when Lizzy saw someone approach out of the corner of her eye. Turning she saw Will walk up to join their conversation. She had been a little nervous before class at the thought of having to sit there and listen to him speak, now that she knew that he was the voice that she had dreamed about for so long. And now he was coming to stand between her and Charles in their little group.

“Hello.” Will smiled at the group.

“Will! You remember Charlotte and Lizzy.” Charles's face revealed the astonishment he felt at seeing Will join the conversation.

“Of course. Hello Ms. Lucas, Lizzy.” Will smiled at each in turn.

“Hello.” Lizzy blushed, she couldn't help it. If only this man knew what sort of things he did to her in her dreams!

“How do you feel Will?” Charlotte asked poking Lizzy in the ribs.

“Fine. Just fine. It was just a little smoke inhalation. Nothing serious.”

“I heard that the ceiling collapsed just as you drug the man out of the house.” Charlotte pressed.

“Yes, that is what I hear too. I didn't see it. I was on my hands and knees trying to breathe.” Will chuckled.

Lizzy looked at Charles who was still regarding his friend as if he had grown two heads.

“Charles was just telling us about the movie he and Jane went to see last night.” Lizzy jumped in. “What was the name again?” She looked at Charles.

“Uh, Reign of Fire.” Charles stammered.

“Oh, the one with the dragons that are awaken after so long and the dragon killer?” Will asked.

“Yeah. That's the one.”

“I'd like to see it sometime. Bet its really good on the big screen with surround sound.” Will smiled at Lizzy.

“Yeah, it was impressive.” Charles still looked skeptical of his friend, but decided not to question it.

“Are you and Jane still coming to dinner tomorrow night?” Will asked turning to Charles.

“Yeah, as far as I know.”

“Good. And you are still coming aren't you?” Will turned to Lizzy, his smile widening.

“Yes. I believe Jane and Charles are going to pick me up around six.” Lizzy looked at Charles for confirmation.

“Great. Well, I am going to go grab a water from my office before class starts again.” Will smiled at all three before heading to the bay door.

Lizzy, Charles and Charlotte watched him go, still shocked by his actions.

“Okay, what just happened?” Charlotte was the first to break the stunned silence.

“Uh, I'm not sure. I think he is trying to be friendly.” Charles said.

“I think the smoke fried his brain. Did they do a CAT scan at the hospital?” Charlotte laughed.

“You two are horrible! He is finally showing some friendliness and you two are being horrible on him!” Lizzy scolded them.

Charles and Charlotte laughed as Lizzy shook her head.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Will bounded up the stairs to his office, smiling inwardly. So, he would make the first move. Well, the first move was to invite her to dinner. He grabbed a bottle of water from his small refrigerator. The second was to join the conversation. Okay, that's done. Now there is dinner tomorrow night. Will had asked Mrs. Reynolds to make a special dinner for his guests tomorrow. And if the weather still held, he would see if Lizzy would want to take a ride on the Harley. Will whistled as he came back down the steps. Charles was waiting for him.

“What has gotten into you?” Charles asked.

“Nothing. Just feeling good.” Will cuffed him in the arm.

“Right. Did the smoke go to your brain or what?”

“No.” Will looked a little confused.

“Look, Will, you didn't even want to talk to Lizzy or even meet her when this class first started. Now you are all happy, and you've invited her to dinner. What's up?” Charles had grabbed Will's arm to keep him from walking on by.

“So? I want to meet her now. You are the one who has been trying to hook the two of us up. So why are you all of a sudden so skeptical?” Will tugged his arm loose from Charles.

“This just isn't like you. I was just wondering.” Charles looked so earnest and deeply concerned that Will sighed.

“After class, I'll tell you what's going on.” Will relented.

“Okay.”

* * *

After class, and after Will and Charles had both walked Lizzy and Charlotte to Lizzy's truck, Charles stood in Will's office as Will filed his papers away. Turning, Will motioned for Charles to close the door.

“Okay, so what's up?” Charles asked after sitting down in one of the chairs facing the desk.

“It's just that, ever since the fire, I have been thinking about how I have no one to spend my life with. I mean there isn't anyone, or any woman, I should say, that had caught my eye.” Will stared at his hands.

“What about Andrea?” Charles asked.

“She was nice. Okay, she was overbearing, smothering, pushy. There just wasn't a connection there like I thought. Do you want to hear something kinda weird?” Will looked at Charles who nodded his head. “I have been having dreams about this voice I kept hearing on the fire radio. I knew it was one of the county dispatchers, I just didn't know who. Then when I saw Lizzy at the club, I admit, I thought she was beautiful,”

Charles snorted.

“Okay, I was drooling over her. Then I started having dreams about Lizzy, and she would speak to me with the voice from the radio. But, now I know that Lizzy was that voice all along. You told me so at the hospital. Charles, I really, really like her.”

“You like her? Even though she ripped you up one side and down the other just last week?” Charles folded his arms over his chest.

“Charles when she was yelling at me, it was like someone had lit a fire in her eyes. There was so much passion there. She is truly devoted to her work and I don't know how to describe it.” Will ran his fingers through his hair.

Charles regarded his friend for a moment. Never had he seen him so flustered, so rattled, so happy.

“Well, Will I think this is just great. But, does she feel the same way?”

“I don't know. I hope so.” Will looked at his friend.

“Well, lets see how tomorrow night goes.” Charles stood. “Is there any of that chocolate cake Mrs. Reynolds made left?”

“I am sure there is. Georgie couldn't have eaten it all.” Will stood and followed his friend out the door.

Chapter Thirty-four

Will whistled as he walked into the dining room. Mrs. Reynolds was placing the last set of silverware on the table.

“Need any help?” Will asked.

“No, I think everything is under control. The hens are finishing roasting, and the potatoes will be ready in another twenty minutes or so, the vegetables are done and dessert just needs a finishing touch.” She wiped her hands on her apron. “Why so fancy a spread tonight?”

“Just entertaining someone special.” Will said.

“Who?”

“Someone you have already met.” And at that Will walked out of the dining room and into the hall. He saw Paul coming out of the library.

“Hello Paul.” Will gave him a friendly clap on the back.

“Will, how are you?” Paul seemed a little surprised at the greeting.

“Wonderful, wonderful.” Will entered the library.

He hadn't been sitting long when he heard Georgie come running down the stairs and into the foyer. Will walked quickly to be at the door when they entered. Jane and Charles entered first and Will was slightly nervous when he didn't see Lizzy right behind them. He let out a breath of relief when he looked over Charles shoulder to see her bent down petting Hope. Paul was helping Jane with her coat as Lizzy came in. She was in the process of removing hers when she felt two hands on her shoulders.

“Let me take that.” Will said as he slid her jacket off her arms and handed it to Paul.

“Thank you” she replied turning to look at him.

“Ms. Bennett! Ms. Bennett! Did you see my new puppy? Her name is Hope.” Georgie was grabbing for Lizzy's hand.

“Yes, I saw her. She is very pretty. Does she sleep with you?” Lizzy looked down into the smiling face of the little girl.

Georgie nodded her head causing her curls to bounce fiercely. “Will brought her home from a fire.”

“Oh, that's the dog?” Lizzy looked at Will.

“Yeah. The man didn't make it.” Will looked sober for a minute then a smile returned to his face. “Come into the library.” Will gestured for Charles and Jane to follow them. Georgie grabbed Lizzy's hand and put the other on Hope's collar.

They entered the library where Will waved everyone into seats and offered up drinks. He poured Charles a whiskey and coke and Jane and Lizzy diets. The group sat and talked, Jane wanting to know how Will felt after his incident, Charles asking Jane about school and Georgie tugging on Lizzy's arm to get her attention.

“Wanna come see the soaps and candles Mrs. Reynolds and I made?”

Lizzy looking on the beaming face of the beautiful little girl and felt her heart melt.

“I would love to see them. Can Jane come too?”

“Oh yes! Yes, yes, yes!” Georgie stood and grabbed for Jane's hand as well.

“Georgie, dinner will be ready soon. Maybe you should wait until afterwards.” Will started to say.

“No, I can show them now.” Georgie started for the door with both women in tow as Mrs. Reynolds appeared in the doorway.

“Dinner is ready.” She announced, receiving a scowl from Georgie.

Charles and Will chuckled as they rose to leave. Lizzy bent down to whisper in Georgie's ear.

“You can show me the soaps and candles as soon as we are done eating, I promise.” She was rewarded with one of the brightest smiles yet.

Charles took Jane's hand as they walked towards the dining room. Will stood beside Lizzy and offered his arm. Hesitating for only a moment, Lizzy slid her hand under his elbow and offered her other to Georgie.

The three made their way to the dining room where Mrs. Reynolds was greeting Jane with a hug.

“And Lizzy! It is so nice to have you back at Pemberley.” Mrs. Reynolds glanced at the entwined arms before offering up her own arms to give Lizzy a hug.

“Thank you. It is nice to be back.” Lizzy replied, slightly embarrassed at the attention.

“Sit, sit all of you.” Mrs. Reynolds commanded.

The dining table had been set up the same as the last dinner they had all shared, but this time Lizzy didn't mind sitting between Georgie and Will. Mrs. Reynolds entered from the kitchen with a cart on which five covered plates sat. She placed one in front of each person and lifted the lids. Lizzy stared at the hen before her on her plate. Baked to a golden brown, she could see a bit of sage stuffing sticking out from the backside of the bird. Mrs. Reynolds then returned with bowls of boiled red potatoes, creamed peas and salad. Lizzy glanced over to Georgie as the little girl carefully poured catsup onto her plate for her chicken nuggets. Lizzy glanced to Jane and saw the same wonder in her sister's eyes that she had felt when looking at the spread before them. Paul appeared with a flask of red wine and poured each a glass. Will waited until all had been served before raising his in a toast.

“To dear friends and family, and to life.” He said as everyone clinked their glasses together.

`Fire must have hit him hard.' Lizzy thought as she sipped her wine.

The dinner conversation was light, with Will leading most of it. He asked Jane about the school and her students, giving Georgie a smile as she squirmed in her seat. He asked Charles of his sisters and Lizzy of her job. She decided to test the waters.

“I had an interesting visitor over the weekend.” She claimed.

“Really who?” Will asked as he started to take a bite of potatoes.

“Catherine De Bourge.” Lizzy stated nonchalantly.

Will looked stunned and had to force himself to swallow his meal.

“Catherine De Bourge?”

“Yes, do you know her?” Lizzy asked.

“Um, yeah.” Will grabbed his wine glass and looked sideways at Charles who was staring at him in disbelief. Georgie started to say something but Will silenced her with a look.

“She came into the sheriff's department and was demanding to see the sheriff. I told her he wasn't there. Then she started demanding to be let into the office and the jail. I told her that she wasn't going to be allowed access in and that I wasn't going to call the sheriff. I finally had to though. I had my corporal come in and told her if she didn't calm down she would go to jail.” Lizzy took a bite of salad and looked at Will.

He was staring at her.

“You told Catherine De Bourge that if she didn't settle down, she would go to jail?” he asked amazed.

“Yes. I had no idea who she was. All I knew what that she was demanding entrance into a restricted area.”

Charles erupted into the laughter he had been trying to hold back. Jane looked at him in amazement.

“Charles? What's so funny?” she asked.

Charles was laughing so hard that all he could do was wag a finger at Will. Georgie erupted into her own giggles. Jane and Lizzy exchanged a glance.

“I do believe he has lost his mind. I didn't say anything that funny did I?” Lizzy asked turning to look at Will who was hiding his laughter behind his napkin.

“I didn't think so. Must be a family thing.” Jane couldn't help but smile.

Will was the first to recover.

“Lizzy, do you not have any idea as to who Catherine De Bourge is?” Will asked.

“No. Well, I know now who she is. States wealthiest heiress and great aunt to Sheriff Fitzwilliam.” Lizzy took a bite of potatoes as she looked at Will.

“Did you know that the Sheriff and I are related?” Will asked.

“No, I didn't.” Lizzy replied.

Will felt that Lizzy knew more than she was letting on, he would play her little game for now.

“Yes, Fitzwilliam and I are cousins. His mother and my mother were sisters. Grew up together. Do you like working for him?”

“Yes, of course, I was working at county before he became sheriff. He decided to keep me on.”

“Yes, Fitz doesn't believe in nepotism. One of the things Aunt Cathy was upset about when he took office was that he didn't give all his relatives jobs.” Will waited for a reaction from Lizzy on the mention of his aunt. He was disappointed that the shock came from Jane instead.

“Catherine De Bourge is your great aunt too?” Jane asked in awe.

Georgie clapped her hands. “St. Catherine's was named after her.”

“Oh.” Jane looked at Lizzy.

“Where you really going to send Aunt Cathy to jail?” Georgie asked Lizzy.

“If she didn't behave I was going to. But, we called in the sheriff and all was taken care of.”

“Wish you would have.” Georgie giggled.

“Georgianna! That's not nice.” Will scolded her.

“You don't like her either!” she accused him.

Will turned to Lizzy.

“You didn't seem to be all that surprised to learn that Catherine was my aunt.”

“No, I must admit, I knew you were related somehow, but I just didn't know how exactly.”

“Did you get to meet her?”

“Yes, I had to take her coffee.” Lizzy laughed.

“I see.” Will returned her smile.

Dinner was finished and Mrs. Reynolds inquired about dessert.

“I think I will have to wait until later for mine.” Will replied. The other nodded their agreement.

“Good, then shoo all of you so I can get this cleaned up!” Mrs. Reynolds ushered them all out of the room.

Georgie took Lizzy's hand and tugged at it impatiently. Lizzy nodded and looked over to Jane.

“Are you coming?” She asked.

“Oh the soaps and candles!” Jane replied leaving Charles's side to take Georgie's other hand. The three headed in the direction of the back kitchen.

Charles looked at Will, shrugged his shoulders and headed for the billiard room. Will followed and took a pool cue down from the wall. Charles racked the balls and grabbed his own cue.

“I can't believe Lizzy was going to send your aunt to jail.” Charles laughed as Will broke.

“I think it is pretty funny. I would have loved to have been a fly on the wall. You're solids.” Will lined up another shot.

They played until the women returned, each carrying a bar of soap and a candle that Georgie had given them. Charles was losing and was more than happy to abandon the game. Will looked disappointed and Lizzy suggested that if he had a chessboard, she would be more than happy to play. Will promptly produced a crystal chessboard and helped her set it up on a nearby coffee table.

“We need to be going. Jane has to be up early for school tomorrow.” Charles began.

“Why don't you and Jane go ahead and go? I can take Lizzy home, if you want to stay to finish the game that is.” Will offered.

Lizzy smiled and nodded. They followed Jane and Charles to the foyer where Lizzy hugged her sister.

“I'll call you tomorrow.” She promised as Jane gave her a sly wink.

They waved good-bye and returned to the billiard room.

“I have to warn you, I am a very good chess player.” Will said as he sat down.

“Let me guess you were on the chess team at school.” Lizzy smiled as she moved one of her pawns.

“No. I just beat my father every time we played.” Will moved his piece.

“Oh, `cause I was on the chess team at school.” Lizzy replied.

“Oh.” Will looked carefully at the board.


Lizzy was deep in concentration when Will tapped her arm. Looking up, she followed his arm as he pointed to a leather chair where Georgie was curled up sound asleep.

Nodding, she helped to gather Georgie into his arms and led the way up the stairs to turn on the girl's bedroom light. Will carefully laid Georgie on the bed and turned to see Mrs. Reynolds.

“I'll get her dressed from here.” Mrs. Reynolds whispered, ushering them out of the door.

They returned to the billiard room to finish their game. Will moved his knight into a position to take her queen.

“Are you sure?” Lizzy teased.

Will studied the board. “Definitely.”

“Okay.” Lizzy moved her rook. “Check.”

Will stared at the board. His fingers twitched over his king as he pondered his best course of action. He slid the piece forward.

Lizzy shook her head. Will regarded her for a moment, then let the piece go.

“Checkmate.” Lizzy slid her rook over.

Will ceremoniously knocked his king over in a sign of defeat.

“You're good.” He replied as Lizzy began to pick up the pieces to return them to the box.

“Thanks.” She looked at her watch. “ I need to be going.”

“I'll get your coat.” Will rose to go to the foyer.

Lizzy placed the box on Will's desk and met Will in the hall.

“This way to the garage.” He said, after helping her with her coat.

Will led the way through the back kitchen and out to the garage. Lizzy gasped when he turned on the light. She had never known a man to own so many cars. There was a Jeep, a Harley, a Jag, and a Bentley, not to mention jet skis and a 4-wheeler.

“It's not that cold out. Want to ride the Harley?” Will asked as he took a set of keys off a peg.

“Do you have a helmet for me?” She asked.

“Um, no.” Will replied slowly.

“You do know that it is a state law in Indiana that you are required to wear a helmet wile operating a motorcycle. Do you wear one when you 4-wheel?”

“No.”

Lizzy sighed.

“We'll take the Jag then.” Will offered as he grabbed a different set of keys. He helped her into the passengers seat before climbing into the driver's side. He started the car and hit the garage door opener.

Lizzy admired the soft gray interior of the car as Will slowly backed the car out of the garage. They drove in silence for a while before Lizzy spoke.

“Are you angry that I wouldn't ride the Harley without a helmet?” She asked.

“No not at all. I am actually glad you don't take chances.” Will replied.

“I just find it hard to believe that you are a firefighter, you go on those rescue calls that involve motorcycles and see what happens when you don't wear one, and you still don't follow the law?” Lizzy said.

“I am just a rebel that way I guess.” Will laughed.

“You'll think differently someday.” Lizzy glanced at the speedometer, then re-adjusted her seatbelt.

Will looked down and realized he was ten miles over the speed limit. He eased off the gas to hover at fifty-five.

“Are you the type to always follow the rules?” He asked.

“Of course, the rules and laws are there for a reason.” Lizzy sounded a little miffed.

“No offense. I was just wondering, have you ever felt the urge to just throw caution to the wind and do something totally dangerous and against the law?” Will glanced over at her.

“God no! I mean I sometimes take my lifejacket off when on my dad's boat. But that's about it.”

“Oh you rebel! Living life on the edge!” Will laughed.

Lizzy couldn't help it. His laugh was infectious. She giggled.

Will peered into the dark, just past the range of the headlights. The car slowed dramatically.

“What's wrong?” Lizzy asked concerned.

“Shit!” Will pulled over to the shoulder and slammed the car into park.

Looking out the window, Lizzy gasped. Skid marks on the pavement showed the path the vehicle had taken as it careened off the road and down the hill. The vehicle had overturned and its wheels were still spinning, pointing towards the sky.

Will was out of the car and around to the trunk as Lizzy fought to remove her seat belt. Will met her at her door, shoving a pair of gloves at her.

“Get my fire radio, call County tell them we are two miles south of the county line. Then get down here and help me.”

“But, I'm not certified yet.” Lizzy exclaimed.

Will turned to look at her. “ It doesn't matter.”

He disappeared down the hill.

Lizzy grabbed the radio that was sitting in the center console of the car.

“12-58 County on County Fire, Rush!”

“12-58 Go!” `Thank God it's Andy!' she thought.

“County have 10-50 PI, car inverted, unknown injuries. State Road 36 northbound, two miles south of county line.”

“Clear, are you involved?”

“Negative. Came up on it!”

”Clear. Standby”

Lizzy vaguely heard the tones being set off for Brighton as she shoved the radio in her coat pocket and stumbled down the hill to Will.

“They are on the way.” She exclaimed as she knelt down.

Will grabbed her hand. “I can't fit in there. The roof is too smashed. I need you to climb in, VERY CAREFULLY” he commanded, “ And check on the driver.”

Lizzy nodded and moved closer to the door. Will grabbed her and forced her to look at him.

“Do NOT lean against the car. It is unstable right now. I am going to go around to check the passenger. Lizzy.” He slightly shook her. “There is a pool of blood on the roof of the car. It may not be a pretty sight when you get in there. You have to be prepared.”

Lizzy nodded. Will rose and rushed to the other side of the car. Taking a deep breath, she crawled to the window. Looking in, Lizzy gasped in horror.

An elderly male was hanging upside down in his seat. Held in by his seatbelt. His head was covered in blood and it dripped to the roof just inches away. He was pale and limp.

Lizzy screamed.

“What is it?” Will demanded.

“He's covered in blood, it's everywhere!” She cried.

Will's voice cut through the night. “Listen to me. You are going to have to check for a pulse and for the wound. Place your hands on either side of his head, starting at the top and work you way down. You need to find the wound so we can staunch the flow of blood.”

Lizzy took a couple of deep breaths then realized someone on the radio was yelling at her. She took the radio from her pocket.

“12-58 County, do you have traffic?”

“Affirmative, can you advise on injuries?”

“Stand by.”

“Will!” Lizzy shouted. “County wants an update on injuries.”

“Have one impalement, other severe head trauma. Send Air Life!” Will shouted.

“County, have one impalement, other severe head trauma, requesting Air Life.” Lizzy tried not to yell into the radio.

“Air Life? Clear.” Andy sounded shocked.

Lizzy was putting the radio back into her pocket as she heard a medic unit come across.

“County did your unit request Air Life?”

“Affirmative.”

“Clear.”

Lizzy knelt back down and crawled back inside the window. The second look was just as horrifying as the first. She gently placed her hands on either side of the man's head starting at the top of his head. She gently felt her way to the base of his head where she felt something protruding. Gently she felt around the bone. Realization hit her as a wave of nausea threatened. She scrambled from the window and ran to where Will was leaning into the passenger's window.

“Will.” She whispered in shock.

“Will.”

“WILL!” she screamed.

Will jumped, then took one look at the horror on her face.

“What's wrong?” he demanded.

“ Spinal cord. It's snapped. Base of the head.” She cried.

“SHIT!” Will grabbed her and pulled her down to him. “Keep pressure on this bandage. Don't move.” He pulled her arm into the car and placed over his, then slid his out from under.

Will ran to the other side of the car as a siren cut through the night air. Lizzy ventured to look inside the car. She gasped.

A tiny, elderly woman hung from her seat by her seatbelts, a length of silver pipe impaling her through her abdomen. Lizzy looked at her face, even unconscious she looked serene, oblivious to the pain she must have been in. Lizzy could see that the woman still had color to her skin and could hear short raspy breaths. She raised her hand just enough to see the bandages. Though they were soaked with blood, the bleeding didn't seem to be heavy. She heard Will's voice from the other side of the car.

“Do you have a blanket? We have one fatality.”

Lizzy looked up to see Deputy Elliott standing at the back of the car. He looked down to her.

“Lizzy? You okay?” his face full of concern.

She nodded numbly, adjusting her hand to add more pressure to the bandages.

More sirens pierced the night with the arrival of fire trucks and ambulances.

Will ran to the top of the hill.

“Miller! Get the trauma kit and the fire blanket!” Will ordered.

Lizzy heard footsteps coming towards her and she looked up to see a firefighter falling to his knees with a trauma case.

“What do you need?” he asked opening what looked like a fishing tackle box.

“I dunno. Here.” Lizzy made to move to let him in.


“No! Keep the pressure, just tell me what you need.” Seeing she was confused, he continued. “ I remember you from class. Here.” He handed her another bandage.

She added it to the pile under her hand. Will's voice filtered down to her.

“Brandon, get the chaulks off that truck! We have to stabilize that car!” Will shouted orders.

Lizzy was leaning inside the car, adding another bandage, when a bang caused her to scream.

“We're chaulking the car. You're okay. Just stay there.” Will came from behind her.

The other firefighter fought a smile as he looked away.

“I hate you.” Lizzy muttered.

The firefighter grinned.

“Turn that engine around, we'll hook it to the front!” Will shouted to a firefighter on the hill.

Lizzy heard the clinking of a heavy chain as it was hooked to the car and then to the fire truck.

“Okay! It's tight!” Will shouted as he came back over to Lizzy. “Doing okay?”

She nodded.

“She's doing great.” The firefighter told him as he handed her another bandage.

“We are going to remove the driver, then we will have to saw the pipe away to get her out.” Will explained.

Will turned back to the hill. “Brad! Get me a flashlight so I can find where this pipe is coming from!”

Brad yelled to another firefighter who came scrambling down the hill to Will. Grabbing the flashlight, Will crawled under the hood of the car. Lizzy could see the light coming though the smashed windshield as Will looked.

Will followed the pipe from the dash, but could not find the other end. He swung his flashlight around. The light bounced off a yellow sign that was half hidden under the car. Moving away some debris, Will swore and scrambled from under the car.

“Brad! BRAD! It's a gas line. Get the Gas Company out here NOW!” Will rushed to Lizzy's side. “Lean back.” He demanded as he squeezed between her and the window.

“QUIET!” the firefighter with the trauma kit yelled.

Lizzy felt goosebumps travel up her back at he eerie silence that fell over the crash site. Everyone held their breath while Will listened to the pipe. He crawled out, and turned to Brad.

“No gas sounds or smells, it may be a disconnected line. I want the Gas Company here ASAP!” Will turned to Lizzy. “You still okay?”

“Yes.”

“Let me see.”

She raised her hand just enough for him to see the bandages.

“I think she will be fine while we cut her out. You'll have to move so the guys can get in here with the saw.” He offered her a hand up.

“Sit in the car where it is warm.” Will helped her up the hill. She paused at the ambulance to remove her blood soaked gloves and grab a towel. Will walked her to the car then disappeared back over the hill.

She hadn't been sitting for very long when Elliott came to her window. She rolled it down and looked at him.

“You okay?”

“Yeah.”

“Um, they need someone small to climb into the back seat to help hold her while they cut the pipe. You are really the only one who is going to be able to fit back there.” Elliott leaned against the door.

“I'll be right there.” Lizzy replied rolling the window back up.

She walked back down the hill to Will who handed her another pair of gloves. “We need you to sit behind the seat and hold her head while we cut the pipe and move her out.”

Lizzy pulled on her gloves as she watched a firefighter use a window punch to break the back passenger's window. He brushed away the shards of glass and a heavy fire blanket was laid inside. Lizzy squeezed in behind the passengers seat.

“Remember how to hold the head?” Will asked. She nodded and placed her hands on either side of the woman's head, fanning her fingers to help support.

“Air Life is here.” She heard one of the firefighters announce. She could feel the soft vibrations of the helicopters blades as they passes over to land in the median.

“All right lets get her out. Wait!” Will grabbed a helmet from a nearby firefighter, reached in and put it on Lizzy's head, flipping the visor down. “Just in case.” He said.

Lizzy gasped as she felt the saw vibrate the woman's small body. Carefully the firefighter cut the pipe, leaving two inches sticking out of the woman. Once the pipe was severed, he quickly cut the pipe at the dash so there would be room for the rescue crew to get in to move her.

She didn't realize her eyes had been closed until she heard medic talk to her.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Yes. Now what?”

“Okay, I am going to cut the seatbelts, she's going to fall a little, don't try to hold her up by her head, go with the flow, we are going to turn her and take her out, feet first through the drivers side.” The medic pointed out the driver's side where Lizzy saw two firefighters and a flight medic waiting with a gurney. The seatbelts that had held the man in his seat had been cut and were dangling free.

“Are we ready?” the medic asked.

“Wait. Someone take this helmet, I won't be able to see to manuver around the seat.” Lizzy leaned forward so the medic could grab it.

“Okay, every one ready?” the medic raised a tool to the seatbelt.

He cut one, then the other and Lizzy scrambled over the seat to follow the woman as another medic assisted in lowering her to the roof of the car.

“Everyone okay?” the medic asked. “Okay, turn her feet to the door.”

Lizzy followed at the head of the woman as the firefighters on the driver's side slowly pulled her out by her feet. Lizzy was climbing around the passengers seat when she felt something tangle around her foot. Before she could yell for them to stop, she lost her grip on the woman's head. To her horror, she watched as her head snapped back and struck the roof of the car. Lizzy gasped. The medic grabbed the woman's head as the others pulled her out and onto a backboard. Lizzy sat in the car stunned as she watched the flight medics rush the gurney up the hill. She felt the strap around her foot tighten and she looked back to see Will cutting the belt. He offered her his hand as she climbed from the car.

“You okay?” He asked.

Lizzy shook her head as she began to sob. Will folded her into his arms as he smoothed her hair.

“It's okay.” He said.

“No! I dropped her! I dropped her head! I could have killed her, she may be paralyzed!” Lizzy sobbed.

“Lizzy, it was an accident. You got caught, there was nothing you could do. She will be fine. The medics have her, they said her vitals were good, she's on her way to the hospital.” Will spoke to her in a soothing voice.

“I want to go home.” She sobbed.

“Okay.” Will led her up the hill.

“Lizzy? You okay?” the deputy approached them, looking concerned.

“Yeah, I'm going to take her home.” Will told him.

“Okay. If you need anything, call. I'm on all night.” Elliott reached out to stroke her arm.

She nodded and let Will lead her to the car. Climbing in, he started the engine and followed the deputy's directions around the emergency vehicles. As soon as he passed the last fire truck, Will accelerated as fast as he dared.

As Will turned onto Lizzy's road, her sobs had turned to sniffles. He pulled up infront of her house.

“Thank you.” She said rummaging in her purse for her keys.

Will cut the engine and walked around to help her out.

“Do you want to come in?” she asked.

“Yes. I want to make sure you are going to be okay.” He smiled.

Lizzy led the way to the front door, unlocked it then turned in confusion. She whistled, and Will soon heard the crashing of paws as two rottweilers came around the corner of the house. They stopped when they saw him and approached Lizzy carefully.

“Go on in.” she told him.

Will entered the house and watched as Lizzy knelt down to receive kisses from the animals. She entered without the dogs, shrugging to Will. “I guess they want to stay outside for tonight.”

She walked through the living room and into the kitchen where the button on her answering machine was flashing impatiently.

“I bet its Jane.” She said smiling at Will as she pressed the button to play the message.

'Lizzy, are you okay? Charles went to his car and saw that his radio was beeping and that he missed a run, I called county and they said you had called in an accident. Are you okay? Call me!

Lizzy looked at Will.

“Call Jane. Let her know you are okay. Do you mind if I wash my hands. I hate the powder that the gloves leave.”

Lizzy showed Will the bathroom, then picked up her phone to dial Jane.

“Lizzy?”

“I'm fine. Will is fine too. We just came across a wreck.” Lizzy tried to keep her voice steady.

“You don't sound fine. Lizzy what's wrong?” Jane was growing very concerned.

“It's nothing. I just…I” Lizzy began to sob again. Will appeared behind her and took the phone.

“Jane…yes…no…no…I'm going to stay with her…there was a fatality at the wreck…no…no…I'll stay with her for a while…I will…okay…okay…bye.” Will hung up the phone and led Lizzy to the couch. He held her as sobs wracked her body. He stroked her hair and rubbed her back while trying to soothe her with comforting words. Soon her sobs quieted and she pushed back from him.

“I'm so sorry.” She apologized wiping her eyes.

“It's okay.” Will reached out to wipe a tear from her cheek. She smiled at him and looked at her clock.

“Oh gosh! It's almost one in the morning! You must want to get back home or to your firehouse.” Lizzy went to stand.

Will pulled her back into his arms. “I don't want to go anywhere until I know you are okay.” He said.

Lizzy sighed and let her body meld to his as they leaned back into the couch. Will laid his cheek against the top of her head, as Lizzy wrapped her arms around his waist.

“I'm sorry.” Lizzy said.

“For what?”

“For crying.” She smiled.

“It's okay.” Will kissed her forehead.

Lizzy raised her face to his as his mouth came down to meet hers.

He kissed her gently, his lips brushing against hers. She leaned her head back to deepen the kiss as goosebumps traveled up her back and seemed to settle in her stomach.

She felt Will's lips part, and she allowed his tongue access to her mouth. She tasted him, a blend of salty sweetness as she explored his mouth in turn. Her hand traveled up to caress his face as his other arm wrapped around her waist to pull her into his lap. He lowered his arm across her back so he could tip her head back farther, allowing him more access to her mouth. She moaned as his free arm traveled up past her breasts and his fingers caressed her neck.

Lizzy finally broke the kiss, looking up into the deep intensity of his brown eyes.

“Will?” she whispered. “Don't leave me tonight.”

“I won't.” He growled as he pulled her close for another kiss.

Chapter Thirty-five

Lizzy sighed as she felt Will's arms tighten around her body. She was vaguely aware of having been re-positioned into his lap, but she didn't care. Not as long as it brought her closer to the succulently full lips that were, at the moment, tracing her jaw line. She groaned as he kissed her neck, a place that was extremely sensitive and highly erotic to her. Her hands traveled down his chest, her fingers dancing across his shirt, through which she could feel his highly defined muscles. Her fingers traced his abs as he groaned, then she spread her fingers wide and ran her hands up his chest and into his hair.

Will had taken to placing light kisses in the hollow of her throat as his hands slid up the back of her shirt, his fingers gliding over her peachy soft skin. He was keenly aware of the heat and confinement of his pants as his own desires flared.

Lizzy gasped as she felt Will's hands on her skin.

“It's starting to get a little heavy.” She whispered against his lips.

“Yeah.” Will agreed as he kissed her.

“Maybe we should stop.” Lizzy wrapped her arms around Will's neck.

“Maybe.” Will kissed her again, thrusting his tongue into her mouth.

Will brought his hand around to glide up her belly, his fingers seeking the soft mound of her breast. His thumb flicked across her nipple. Through the fabric he could feel it harden as he rubbed it again and again.

Lizzy groaned deep in her throat, her back arching as she felt Will's hand encase her, his teasing thumb sending shockwaves of desire into the pit of her stomach. Her hand covered his, moving it off her breast as he growled in protest. She raised her bra, slipping it up so her breasts sprang free. His hand reclaimed the round orb, his thumb returning to the hardened peak.

Will looked down at Lizzy, his eyes taking in her parted swollen red lips and her heavy lidded, passion clouded eyes. Her hand snaked up into his hair, gently pushing him down. He raised her shirt higher as his mouth claimed her breast.

Lizzy cried out as Will's mouth, warm and wet, closed over her already tortured nipple. He sucked at the rosy peak, his tongue circling it then flicking across. Lizzy held handfuls of his hair, holding him to her as she arched against him.

`God don't let him stop!' she thought.

Suddenly Will released her, his face coming back to meet hers as she blinked in confusion. He grabbed her shirt and in one deft movement removed it and her bra over her head. Grabbing her waist, he turned her so that she was straddling him. Gently he lowered them both to the floor and pressed Lizzy down to lie on her back. He settled on his knees between her legs, reaching forward to rub the palms of his hands in circles across her nipples. Lizzy groaned and tossed her head from side to side as spirals of spine tingling desire settled into her stomach and cascaded down to her most intimate area.

Consumed by her own desires, Lizzy bucked against Will, desperate for skin-to-skin contact. Will leaned forward and latched onto a breast, his tongue snaking out to wrap around the bud and pull it further into the wet heat of his mouth. Her other breast was now left to the mercy of his hand as he squeezed and kneaded.

Lizzy's hand found its way down the collar of his shirt, stroking his back, while the other tugged to release the shirt from the waistband of his pants. Will broke contact with her breast long enough to let her pull the shirt over his head, then latched onto the other as his free hand traveled up to encompass and massage her.

Lizzy's hands roved over his back, his skin slightly sweaty and taunt. She could feel the muscles in his shoulders move as he worked his hands over her body. She was overcome with a wave of desire and pressed her nails into his skin. The growl in his throat startled her, and Will's mouth traveled up to her neck as his hands traveled down to the waistband of her pants. He began to slide them down over her hips when Lizzy stopped him.

“Not here. We need…the bedroom… I have things…there.” She gasped, pulling his head up so her eyes could meet his. Will nodded and scooped her up into his arms.

Carrying her to the foot of the bed, Will gently set her down and stared into her eyes. Lizzy ran her hands up his bare chest, winding her hands around his neck as she pulled him into another kiss. His hands squeezed her waist, holding her to him. Her hands traveled back down, going past his abs to the waist of his pants. She fumbled with the button, then unzipped the zipper. Her hands brushed the hot mound that was encased there, her fingers gliding over the cotton of his briefs, caressing. She walked her fingers to the elastic waistband and slid them down, freeing that which her body so desperately sought. She stroked his erection, sliding her hands up and down his length, the blood vessel on the underneath side pulsed against her hand. As she stroked him, somewhere in the back of her mind she heard Charlottes voice.

“Wonder what kind of hose he carries?”

`Oh baby, it's at least an inch and a half' she thought.

Will moved his mouth to her ear.

“Don't stop.” He begged. “But, I want to stroke you too.”

With that he pushed away from her, enough to where he could grab a hold of her pants. He yanked them down to her ankles. Looking up, he motioned for her to sit on the bed. Doing so, she allowed him to raise her legs to take off her shoes then he pulled the rest of her clothes off, tossing them over his shoulder. When she made to stand he shook his head. Discarding his own shoes, he stepped from his pants and kicked them over to lie in a pile next to hers.

He leaned down to kiss her, bracing himself with his arms on the bed.

“Slide back.” He told her when he broke the kiss.

Lizzy slid towards the head of the bed, her eyes never leaving his as he crawled on top of her.

Will bent down to take her already swollen nipple into his mouth, her soft cry of desire creating a spiral of heat from his stomach to the tip of his manhood. Will moved his hand down, his fingertips lightly caressing her skin as he headed for the silky curls at her thighs. She parted her legs to him with no hesitation and he dipped his fingers into the hot wetness there. She cried out his name when his hand came into contact with the sensitive bud, his slightly calloused fingers stroking the tender flesh of her womanhood. She was soaking wet already, and Will groaned against her breast when he ringed the opening of her sex and found the steaming hot moistness there.

Will leaned over to kiss her as he positioned himself between her legs.

“Are you sure you are ready?” He asked.

“Yes. I am.” Lizzy moaned as the tip of his manhood prodded at her opening.

Will raised his hips as his fingers parted her again. Slowly he pressed against her swollen opening, barely keeping his wits when his tip passed through into her moist, tight heat. He moved slowly, not wanting to hurt her. Lizzy's mouth came to his ear.

“I am not a virgin, you can take me hard.”

The words came as a welcome release and Will thrust the rest of his length into her. She arched her back, accepting him as deep as he could go. Will lay inside her for a moment, letting the dizzying feeling of euphoria settle in his head before he began to slowly draw out of her. Bringing his tip to her opening, Will paused for another moment before her thrust brought him crashing back into her.

Lizzy gasped as she felt Will's manhood fill her, her muscles contracting around him in a caressing manner. He lay still for a moment before she felt him pulling out again. He stopped when just his tip was inside her. She felt empty and wanted him back. She knew he was waiting on a sign from her, so she bucked against him, and he crashed back into her.

Will fought to keep his thrusts slow, wanting to savor the feeling of Lizzy's body cocooning him, but her hips began to match his rhythm forcing him to quicken his pace. Will's hands dug into her hips, holding her to him.

Lizzy reveled in the feelings of euphoria as Will plundered her body again and again. She wrapped her legs around his waist, desperate to hold on. She felt his hands on her hips, holding her down into the bed as he continued his conquest. Suddenly she stiffened as a thought came crashing back to her.

`Oh shit! The condoms!' she thought as she felt Will's body start to quiver, a sure sign that his own release was soon.

Will felt Lizzy tighten beneath him, thinking that she had again found her release, he let go of the restraint that he held. His body quaking with sheer lust, he pulled out of her tight wetness as he came, his erection pulsing as his seed sprayed over her stomach.

Exhausted, he collapsed to the bed, rolling over to lay beside her, his arm flung over his eyes. He could her rapid breathing as she remained on her back. Cautiously, he lifted his arm to look at her. Lizzy stared up at the ceiling, her fingers making lazy circles in a drop of his seed that lay on her stomach.

“You okay?” he asked reaching out to brush a hair from her face.

“Yes.” She whispered. “Are you?” she rolled her head over to look at him.

“Yes. Sorry about the mess.” Will pushed himself up from the bed. “I'll be back with a washcloth.” He walked quickly to the bathroom. Lizzy could hear the water running as she looked down at her abdomen, Will's seed glistening in the dim light.

`Oh God, was that wonderful.' She thought as Will came back with a washcloth in hand.

Gently he bent to wipe away the remains of his lovemaking, carefully wiping her between the legs. He took the cloth to the bathroom, then returned sliding up to lie next to her in bed. Lizzy rolled over to snuggle against his chest as Will grabbed for a blanket at the foot of the bed. Covered in the warmth of the blanket and with Will's spicy aroma filling her nostrils, Lizzy fought to keep her eyes open. Sighing she felt Will's arms tighten around her and his lips press against her forehead.

“Will?”

“Hmm?”

“Stay here tonight.”

Will chuckled, the sound vibrating through her fingers that were splayed across his chest.

“I was hoping you would ask.”

Chapter Thirty-six

Daylight streamed through the pale green curtains in the bedroom. Lizzy stretched and tried to roll over but found herself pinned by a well-muscled arm. She looked over her shoulder at Will. He was on his side, his face buried into the space between the two pillows. Lizzy wondered if he hadn't suffocated to death. The gentle rising of his chest against her back told her otherwise. Gently she tried to lift his arm off of her hip. That was going to require two hands. She managed to slide onto her back and lifted his arm
off her stomach. Carefully, she slid out of bed and grabbed her robe off the nearby closet door. Tying her belt she turned to look at Will's sleeping form. She grabbed some clothes and headed to the bathroom. She stepped under the shower and began to wash quickly, then she realized that Will may wake up soon and he may feel the need to join her in the shower. She slowed her progress, taking her time to shampoo and condition her hair, lather up her soap, rinse and re-rinse. When it became evident that Will was either still asleep or if he was up, not inclined to join her, and the fact that the water was beginning to cool, she quickly dried and dressed and rolled her hair up in a towel. She made her way to the kitchen where she found Will staring intently at the coffeemaker.

"It's the little orange button on the side." She offered.

"Oh. Right." Will pushed the button.

Lizzy allowed her eyes to rove over Will's body. He was wearing only his boxers, and she had a wonderful view of his chest and abs.

"Want some breakfast?" She asked still staring at the way his muscles flexed as he walked towards her.

"Sure, what are you going to make?" he asked as he tipped her head up
to kiss her.

"Mmmm." Lizzy moaned. "How about sausage and eggs? And orange juice?
And toast?" she asked as Will accented each question with a kiss.

"Sounds wonderful. Can I take a shower first?"

"Um, better wait just a few more minutes for the water heater to re-heat."

"So it is true that women take forever in the shower."

"No, actually, I was waiting for you." Lizzy grinned at him and kissed the end of his nose.

"Want to take another?"

"No! You had your chance. I have to start breakfast. What time is it anyway?" she pushed him away.

"Ten after eight." Will glanced at the clock above the sink.

"Wow. I didn't know it was that early."

"We could go back to bed." Will suggested.

"No! Get your shower!" Lizzy laughed as she pushed him towards the
bathroom.

Lizzy pulled toast from the toaster and set it on a plate on the table. She looked up to see Will dressed in jeans and a Harley shirt.

"Where did you get the clothes?" she frowned.

"I always carry a set of clothes with me in the car, just in case I come across an accident or fire scene and the ones I am wearing get dirty or ruined. Actually, I was looking for this shirt the other day. I forgot were I put it."

"How do you like your eggs?" Lizzy took the last piece of sausage from the pan.

"Over easy. If you don't mind."

"Not a problem. How many?"

"Um three?"

"Three it is."

Lizzy managed to fry all the eggs without breaking a single yoke, and the two sat down to breakfast.

"So, tonight we are just reviewing, then on Saturday is the test?" Lizzy asked.

"Yeah, actually I am going to ask if you, or rather the class, wants to do the hands-on part tonight and get it out of the way, then we can devote all day Saturday to the written test and maybe get out earlier."

"I don't have a problem with that."

They lapsed into silence.

"Need help with the dishes?" Will volunteered.

"Sure." Lizzy sighed with relief.

Together they washed and dried the morning's dishes, then Will helped Lizzy make the bed.

"Your kinda handy to have around." Lizzy laughed as Will dramatically fluffed a pillow and set it on the bed smoothing the fabric. " I better check. I may have some other chores for you."

Will gathered her in his arms. " I am at your disposal. Anytime." He accented the last word with a deep kiss.

They were still kissing when a knock sounded at Lizzy's door.

"Liz? You home?" they heard Charlotte call.

"I had better go. I have to get ready for tonight." Will laid his chin against Lizzy's forehead.

"Lizzy??"

"Coming Char! Okay, I don't want you to go though." Lizzy fiddled with the cuff of his sleeve.

"I don't want to leave. I will see you tonight?"

"Yeah, I'll be there with bells on."

"Maybe you should wear something more than bells to class. You may cause a distraction. Save the bells for me tonight."

Lizzy smiled, kissed Will again and walked him to the front door.

"See you tonight." He said as he opened the door. "Hello Charlotte."

"Hi." Charlotte stared at him as he bounded down the stairs and down the sidewalk to his car.

Standing on the porch, Charlotte and Lizzy waved to Will as he drove off.

"Details. NOW!" Charlotte pushed Lizzy into the house.

"Just a second." Lizzy whistled and the dogs came bounding into the house.

Charlotte had poured two cups of coffee and was setting them down at the table as Lizzy filled the dogs food bowl.
"Sit. Speak." Charlotte commanded pointing to a chair.

The rotts responded in unison to the command, sitting on their haunches and barking at Charlotte.

"Not you dears!" Charlotte laughed as she gave each one a treat from their can.

Lizzy sat at the table and Charlotte leveled her gaze at her.

"Spill it."

***********

"Oh my god!" Charlotte gasped.

Lizzy grinned slyly. "Oh yeah."

"Really?"

"Yup."

"You're sure?"

"Trust me Charlotte, I am MORE than sure."

"Wow." Charlotte mulled that over in her mind. "Does he have any brothers?"

"No, just a younger sister."

"Damn."

"Have you talked to Jane yet?" Charlotte asked as she rose to rinse her cup in the sink.

"No. He was just leaving when you got here. I wasn't going to call her while he was here you know. Besides she's at work. Oh my god! His sister! He was supposed to take her to school today!"

Lizzy reached for her phone and punched in Will's number.

"Hello?"

"Will, it's Lizzy."

"I know who you are." He laughed.

"Okay, um, I was wondering, actually I just thought about it. Did Georgie get to school okay today? I mean, I know you were supposed to take her and all."

Will laughed. "Yes, she got there just fine. Charles was here and he took her to school. Although I think that he went as much to see your sister as to take Georgie."

"Oh, okay." Lizzy breathed a sigh of relief. "I just wanted to make sure."

"It's okay. I am glad you were concerned. Georgie really likes you."

Lizzy must have blushed because Charlotte began to laugh and make gagging noises.

"Charlotte still there?" Will asked.

"Yeah."

"Okay I'll let you go. See you tonight?"

"Yeah. Bye."

"Bye."

Lizzy hung up the phone and glared at Charlotte.

"Oh Lizzy! I wonder what mega hunk was saying that caused you to blush
like that." Charlotte was still laughing.

"Actually he was telling me about how relieved he was to know I was worried about Georgie and that the little girl really likes me." Lizzy could feel the blush creeping up her cheeks again.

"Okay, I'll quit teasing you. Lets go." Charlotte stood and grabbed her purse.

"Where are we going?" Lizzy asked confused.

"To the mall dearest! We have to make you look extra special tonight!" Charlotte rolled her eyes at Lizzy.

"Char, it's only the class, and I am NOT wearing a dress tonight. Besides we may be taking part of the test tonight."

Charlotte stopped and spun around. "Part of the test? Which part?"

"The hands-on. Will said he is going to ask the class tonight if we want to do that part of the test tonight so we can have Saturday for the written part and maybe get out early." Lizzy reached for her purse and grabbed her keys from the hook by the door.

"Oh. Okay." Charlotte looked relieved.

"Why? Is someone not studying?" Lizzy teased as they walked out the front door.

"No, I've studied." Charlotte protested. "I was just hoping we got to review first."

"I see." Lizzy laughed. " Charlotte I mean it, I am not wearing a dress."

"Fine. We'll find you a nice pair of shorts and a revealing top."

"Charlotte! I have plenty of tops and shorts. And I am not wearing something that reveals my entire chest every time I go to bend over to do CPR." Lizzy protested climbing into Charlottes Jeep.

"Fine. Maybe you will consider getting your nails done?" Charlotte prodded.

"Maybe." Lizzy pondered.


***********

BEEP BEEP!!

Charlotte honked the horn on her Jeep to emphasize her revving the motor. Lizzy waved to her as she locked the front door and ran to the vehicle.

"Are we running late?" She asked jumping into the seat.

"Nope. Just wanted to give you plenty of time to spend with mega hunk." Charlotte looked critically at Lizzy's outfit. "Maybe I should have made the time to come in. Really Lizzy."

"What?" Lizzy looked down at her clothes. She was dressed in blue jean shorts, a red knit shirt, and white tennis shoes. Her nails however, were done and were painted with a red that matched her shirt, her hair was pulled up into a high ponytail with a red scrunchi.

"Never mind." Charlotte rolled her eyes. Charlotte was dressed in hip hugger blue jeans, a peasant type cotton blouse that was open at the lacings and brown mules. Her nails were done with an airbrushed design, and her hair was pulled back from her face with a
brown braided headband.

"You look like you are going to a club, not a class." Lizzy commented.

"I am just trying to look nice. I don't want everyone to think that we dispatchers are heathens and trailer trash." Charlotte replied stubbornly.

"I am most defiantly sure that they don't think that." Lizzy chided as she hung onto the roll bar.

"Oh let go! I am not going that fast." Charlotte looked at her irritably.

"Sorry habit." Lizzy released her death grip on the bar and looked in the mirror.

"Uh, Char?"

"Yeah?"

"How fast ARE you going?"

"Why? Oh hell!" Charlotte looked up in her rearview and saw the flashing red and blue lights. "Quick! Who's working tonight?"

"Uh, lets see, it's Thursday, so um, Elliott and Samuels are on the road." Lizzy made the quick calculation in her head.

"Sweet. Maybe we will get lucky." Charlotte pulled off onto the shoulder.

"Are you sure it's a deputy?"

"Yeah, the state don't have lightbars on top." Charlotte smiled smugly. She quickly checked her reflection in the mirror as they heard a car door close behind them.

Lizzy stared straight ahead as the officer walked up to Charlotte's side of the vehicle.

"Hello ladies."

"Hello Deputy Samuels. Is there a problem?" Charlotte asked sweetly.

"Why ma'am, I had received a report of a possible stolen Jeep matching the description of your vehicle here, and you was moving awful fast like. I though maybe you might be the suspects we was to be looking for." He grinned at her.

"Why Deputy Samuels, do we look like two wanted felons? My friend and I here were just on our way to a class."

" Well now ladies. I take it you ain't from around here are ya?" Deputy Samuels made a show of spitting on the ground and pulling up his gunbelt.

Lizzy began to giggle.

"Slow it down, Leadfoot." Samuels shook his finger at Charlotte, "I got you at 66mph at the top of the hill."

"I saw you." Charlotte giggled, "I just wanted to see if you would chase me."

"Oh really? So you thought to check my radar calibrations?"

"Well of course, how else am I supposed to get you cute ones to chase me?" Charlotte batted her long eyelashes at him.

Lizzy watched Samuels wall crumble. 'Hook, line and sinker.' She thought.

"Okay, slow down. I want you to get to Brighton and back in one piece. Please?" Samuels straightened his hat. "I don't want to be the one to tell your Dad you rolled this thing."

"Yes sir!" Charlotte saluted him.

Samuels winked at Lizzy and walked back to his car. Charlotte pulled back out on the highway as Lizzy watched the deputy's car turn around in the median.

"You were cruel to him." Lizzy accused.

"How?"

"You batted your eyelashes at him. I could see his wall crumble down around his ears. You got him. Hook, line and sinker."

"You really think so?" Charlotte looked hopeful.

"Yeah. Did you really see him there?" Lizzy asked.

"Of course not. I had no idea he was behind us until you said something. But, he doesn't know that."

"Hmm." Lizzy looked out the window.

"What?"

"Nothing. I just can believe you lied to a deputy."

"Oh really Lizzy! It was all in fun! You're too much of a prude sometimes."

"Whatever."

"You are! You never do anything daring." Charlotte accused as she turned onto Brighton Road.

"I do daring things, I just don't break the law."

"Lizzy, breaking the law IS daring. You don't speed, you don't lie, you don't push the envelope just a little. Be honest have you ever broken a law before?"

"Of course not!" Lizzy shook her head.

"Oh come on. You mean that even in school you never did anything wrong, you were never late to class, you never borrowed a pencil and never gave it back? That's stealing."

"No."

"Not ever?" Charlotte sounded skeptical.

"Charlotte, school was a long time ago. And I always made sure that I had plenty of pencils for class."

"Never mind Lizzy, never mind."

"What?"

Charlotte just shook her head as she pulled up to the firehouse.

"Lizzy! Char!" Charles came over to them.

"Hey Charles. How are you?" Lizzy smiled at him.

"Fine. Are you okay?" Charles looked concerned.

"Yes, I'm fine. Really." Lizzy patted his arm.

"Good. Jane was worried."

"Did you see her today?" Lizzy asked.

"Yeah, I took Georgie to school." Charles blushed.

"Oh." Lizzy blushed too.

"Oh come on you two." Charlotte led the way to the door and walked into the building.

Lizzy walked in and unconsciously looked for Will. He wasn't in the room yet, so she followed Charlotte to their table and sat her books down. Andy looked at Charlotte.

"Make it here okay?" he asked grinning.

"Yeah, why?"

"You didn't run into any trouble?"

"No, I-oh he didn't!" she blushed.

"Oh yeah he did." Andy laughed. "Actually Samuels didn't. The jailer working dispatch ran your plate anyway and he told Samuels who it returned to. I don't think Sammy is happy with him."

"So everyone heard? Probably including my dad." Charlotte frowned.

"Well, everyone here heard. Sorry, my scanner was up a little loud." Andy actually looked guilty.

"I'm sure." Charlotte turned away and glared at Lizzy.

"What did I do?"

"Nothing. Well, you should have trained your jailers better." Charlotte sniffed.

"I plan on having a talk with them. They are running things that aren't being requested." Lizzy tapped her pencil against her notebook.

She was doodling on her notebook when Charlotte poked her in the ribs. Lizzy looked up to see Will walking to the front of the classroom.

"He IS packing a hell of a hose." Charlotte murmured to Lizzy as Will turned to face the group.

Will turned to face the class and his gaze immediately settled on Lizzy. She looked beautiful, dressed the way she was she looked sporty and fun. Will noticed the classroom was silent.

"Uh, Good evening. As we talked about earlier, tonight is going to be a review night so everyone here should be ready for the test on Saturday. Now, we can do this one of several ways, either I can let you guys get together and let you all work on reviewing yourselves, we can bring out the dummies for those of you who want to practice the hands on part, or I can just skim over every chapter in the book, hitting on the important
parts, or I can let you call out the area where you feel you need some help in and we will all review them together. Also, if you want too, we can go ahead and take the test on the hands on part tonight, then on Saturday you will just have to take the written part and you're done. But, I can't let just some people take the hands on tonight and the rest of you on Saturday, so it has to be a mutual agreement to take the test tonight. Any ideas?"

Will looked across the room, his gaze shifting over everyone.

"I wouldn't mind taking the hands on tonight, if at all possible. I really think that all of us here already got that part down." A firefighter replied looking at the rest of the people at his table.

"Okay, is everyone up for the hands on then? Lets be elementary about it, can I see a show of hands for those ready for the test?" Will watched as almost everyone raised their hands.

"Okay, lets go ahead review a little on the hands on part while the guys get the dummies set up." Will rubbed his hands together.

"Um, so are we still going to be able to review for the actual written test tonight too?" Charlotte called out.

Will looked at the table where Lizzy and Charlotte sat with the other dispatchers. He allowed his eyes to meet Lizzy's before answering Charlotte's question. "Of course. The testing for the hands on shouldn't take long at all. We have five stations set up for CPR and three for the bandaging and splints. We should be done with at least an hour to spare." Will assured her. "Now, who has questions?"

As Will reviewed over the procedures, Charles, Brad and the rest of the Brighton firefighters in attendance set up the stations for CPR and first-aid. Brad signaled to Will that all was ready.

"Okay, if there are no more questions, lets all move to a station and get started. Lets see, lets do groups of six at each station."

The class began to file out of their seats when the loud speaker in the bay area echoed the sound of Brighton's fire tones.

" Attention Brighton Fire respond 1702 South County Road 350 West on a possible structure fire. Attention Brighton Fire respond 1702 South County Road 350 West on a structure fire. Authority State Police Lambton, eighteen twenty-nine."

Lizzy froze as she looked at Will, his jaw set as he motioned to the other firefighters to head towards the bay.

"Training is on hold. Feel free to practice. We will be back as soon as we can." Will locked eyes with Lizzy and smiled briefly at her.

Lizzy watched as first the engine then the ladder truck pulled from the bay doors, each cab filled with men in turnout gear. It always amazed her at how quickly they could get all that heavy stuff on. She turned as the pumper truck came rolling out of the bay, lights swirling and siren wailing. Will sat beside Charles, who was driving. She watched as Will raised the radio mic, then heard his voice across the loud speaker.

"Brighton-State, can you advise on the structure?"

"Brighton, RP advised there is flame showing from the chimney and smoke rolling from the roof. All occupants are out and accounted for."

"Clear State, ETA 4."

Lizzy silently sent out a small prayer for his and Charles safety before turning to face Charlotte.

"It's okay. They'll be fine. Lets go practice." Charlotte lead her by the hand to one of the stations were several other firefighters were arguing over the placement of a mouth mask.

******

Will tensed as they followed the line of eerie black smoke to a two-story brick residence. The family was huddled outside near the road as Charles guided the truck into the long driveway. Will jumped form his seat and ran to the command area were Brad was waiting.

"Get an entry team and a man on the roof. I want that attic ventilated!" Brad shouted to a group of firefighters. "Charles, you and Mark grab the fans there are two doors on the west side, one that goes into the laundry room and one that leads to the kitchen. Set them up there."

"What's it made out of?" Will asked as he strapped his helmet on.

"Brick outside, drywall inside. Owner said they had just renovated the lower floor. Before it was all wood." Brad made a mark on his paper.

"Dry?" Will asked.

"Lets hope not. From the way the owner talked any studs in there are oak. Hard as hell to drive a nail through and just as hard to burn." Brad looked up at the smoke billowing from the eaves.

Will followed his gaze, then had a sudden thought.

"Brad?"

"Hmm?"

"Doesn't this all seem a little strange?"

"What?"

"We have fire in the chimney, and smoke billowing out, but the fire hasn't broken through the roof yet. If this is a two story, that attic isn't that big. Could it possibly be a clogged vent?"

Brad thought it over for a minute, then grabbed his mic.

"Don't vent that roof! Get me a team with packs only to make their way to the attic. It may be clogged. Don't ruin the roof if you don't have too!"

Will and Brad waited breathlessly as the team of men with air packs disappeared into the house, minutes later the flames that had been spewing from the chimney came flying out along with clumps of leaves and other nest building items.

"Miller, get those fans from Charles and take one up to the attic and another on the stairs. We'll blow the smoke out the door." Brad motioned to him.

"Brighton-State." Will spoke into his radio.

"Brighton go ahead."

"Fire is out. Structure saved. All units except tanker thirty-four is complete enroute back to station."

"Clear Brighton. Seventeen ten."

Will turned to Brad.

"I'm heading back. We may not have any time for the tests now, but I can still get some practice in for them."

"Sure Will. I'll ride the tanker back in." Brad walked up to the fire truck as Will and Charles climbed back into the pumper. Charles carefully backed the truck up and out onto the street and headed back towards the firehouse.

"So, um, what happened between you and Lizzy last night?" Charles asked breaking the silence.

"Huh?"

"I mean, how did she handle the accident?" Charles began to blush furiously.

"Oh, she took it okay. Well, okay as one can take it when they have seen a dead body for the first time. She was shaken up, and cried a little, but she seemed to come around okay. Why?"

"No reason, I was just worried about her, and Jane was really worried. I just thought I'd ask."

Charles pulled the truck past the firehouse and turned on the lights as he began to back the truck up into its bay.

“Did you spend the night at Janes?” Will asked as he watched his mirror as Charles backed the truck between the yellow lines on the floor.

“Yeah, actually I did.”

“Oh, so you came back to the house when she went to work?”

“Yeah. I uh, noticed your bedroom door was open, and you weren't there.” Charles pushed the air break and put the truck in park.

“No, I uh, I stayed with Lizzy last night.” Will was removing his paperwork from a clipboard.

“So you like her?”

“Yeah. I do. I may even love her.”

“Whoa, that's kinda fast.” Charles turned off the truck.

“It doesn't feel fast. It really feels `just right'. I don't know why.” Will looked at his friend.

“It's okay man, I'm sure she feels the same.” Charles flashed him a grin.

Will climbed down out of the truck and hung his helmet up on the peg under his name. He started to shrug out of his bunker gear when he felt hands on his collar.

“You'll get your outfit dirty.” He said as he carefully slid out of the coat and turned to take it from her.

“I don't mind. I wash with soap and water.” Lizzy replied smiling at him.

Will bent over to pull his bunker pants down and tried to step out of his boots. Lizzy caught his arm before he tumbled forward.

“Thanks.”

“No problem.”

Will held her hand a bit longer than needed and was still staring at her when Charles came up.

“Ahem. If I'm not interrupting, the class is waiting.” Charles smiled.

“Oh uh, yeah.” Will stumbled out of his boots and sat down on the side of the truck to pull on his work boots. He looked up to see Lizzy blushing as Charles led her back to the classroom. Will tucked in his shirt and followed.

Charles led Lizzy back to the bandaging table where Charlotte was lying on her back with both arms in splints, her right leg in an air cast and her left in a ladder splint. Her neck was surrounded by a c-collar and someone had put an oxygen mask over her mouth.

“Lizzy get me out of here!” Charlotte tried to scream through the mask.

Lizzy was laughing as she tried to shoo away the three men who had put Charlotte into the predicament.

“How did this happen?” Lizzy asked as she lifted the mask away from Charlotte's mouth.

“They asked if I would mind letting them put a c-collar on me. So I let them, then they wanted to splint my arm and the next thing I knew everyone was handing them bandages and splints!” Charlotte turned her head from side to side as Charles removed the collar.

“Only you, Char. Only you.” Lizzy laughed.

“I'll get you all for this!” Charlotte threatened as she shook her fist at the firefighters.

They all laughed.

“Okay, lets try to get some studying done.” Will laughed as he helped Charlotte off the table. “Sorry we weren't able to get the hands-on in tonight. Although from the looks of things, you all have the bandaging and splinting part down.”

The room erupted into laughter as they all took their places at the tables.

Chapter Thirty seven

Will looked up at the knock on his door.

“Hey! Come on in.”

Lizzy walked into his office and sat in one of the chairs across from his desk.

“So what happened at your fire call?”

“Oh, we got on scene and there was smoke and flames shooting from the chimney. Well, we were going to vent the roof, thinking that maybe the attic was on fire, but then we thought that maybe the chimney was just clogged, so we sent in a team of men and they shot some water up the chimney and out came all these leaves and nests that were on fire. So we got to spare the roof.” Will grinned.

“Oh what does `vent the roof' mean?” Lizzy asked.

Will was in the process of explaining the procedure when Charles knocked on his door.

”Hey Lizzy. Will do you mind if I take off? Jane has some free time and we want to watch a movie.”

“No. Go ahead, the trucks have already been wiped down.”

“Okay, oh by the way, there is a deputy here, he is using the downstairs office to write up his report on the fire call. He said he was in the area and I let him in to use the printer. You don't mind do you?”

“No.” Will shrugged.

“Who's the deputy?” Lizzy asked.

“Uh, tall, dark crew cut, kinda beefy.” Charles tried to remember.

“Samuels.” Lizzy confirmed. “Tell Jane `Hi' for me Charles, and tell her I promise I'll call later.”

“Sure.” Charles glanced at Will. “See ya.”

“He seemed kinda uneasy.” Lizzy noted as she listened to Charles's footsteps on the stairs.

“Nah, he's just being Charles.” Will went back to typing on his keyboard.

“Oh.” Lizzy was silent for a moment. She looked up to see Will staring at her.

“What?”

“Nervous?” His grin was devastating.

“No. Well, I was just wondering if you were upset that we didn't get to the hands on testing.”

“I'm not upset. Are you?” he grinned slyly.

“No. Well, I mean I wouldn't have minded getting the test over with tonight. But, it's no big deal.” Lizzy shrugged.

“Oh, well, I wasn't all that upset that the class didn't get to the hands on part, I figured I would have plenty of `hands on' tonight.”

Lizzy looked startled and blushed furiously.

“Did Charlotte bring you?” he asked, his voice going sultry.

“Yes.”

“Tell her to go home. I'll be your ride tonight.”

Lizzy didn't stand immediately, instead she took a deep breath causing Will to look up.

"Will, about last night, I'm sorry. I was...." she stoppes as Will brought his hand up.

"No. Don't tell me. It was a mistake, right? You were just upset over the wreck and you really didn't mean to sleep with me, right?" Will's eyes had gone steely.

"I'm sorry, I just, I'm not ready for this. It shouldn't have happened last night. I mean, I barely know you, and...." Lizzy trailed off.

Will has set back in his chair. His fingers wrapped around his ink pen so tightly that his knuckles were white. He closed his eyes for a moment.

"I see. So, almost twelve weeks of class, dinners at my home and you don't know me? " Will opened his eyes to look at her.

"Will, you weren't even here for the first two weeks of class, then there was that huge yelling match we had, and sure I've been to your house, but that doesn't mean I know you. And one night of sex doesn't make it any better." Lizzy protested.

They sat in silence for a moment, before Will leaned back over his desk and continued to write on his papers.

"Ms. Bennet, go home." Will said as if he was talking to Georgianna, and didn't bother to look up.

Lizzy pressed her lips together, but didn't say anything as she stood and strode to the doorway. She quickly descended the stairs, asking a lingering firefighter if he had seen Charlotte.

“She's in the report room with the deputy.” He replied pointing to a door that was halfway open.

“Thanks.” Lizzy knocked on the door. “Char?”

“Yeah?”

Lizzy looked in to see Char sitting in a chair next to Samuels as he typed on the keyboard.

“Hey Samuels.”

“Hey.”

“Um, Char, could I speak to you a sec?”

“Sure.” Charlotte gave her a weird look but followed her out the door.

“Um, are you ready to go? I really want to leave." Lizzy wouldn't look at Charlotte but instead looked past her at the wall.

“Hey Charlotte, is this bag in here yours?” Samuels came out holding Charlotte's tan purse.

“No, I think it belongs to one of these big burly firefighters.” She laughed as she took it.

“Is that all? I am going to shut the door and I think the firefighter who let me in locked it.”

“That's all, the rest is in my car.”

“Okay. You getting ready to leave?”

“Yeah. Um, I have to Lizzy home now, so can I call you and I'll just meet you there?" Charlotte dug her car keys out of her purse.

"Sure, I have to stop by the jail anyway. I'll make sure my cell is on." Samuels flipped his cell phone open as the three walked out of the open bay door. As they passed underneath, the door shuddered and began to lower.

"Hey!" Samuels yelled, whirling around, but the door had already shut and someone turned the lights off, causing the windows to go dark.

'Firefighters." Samuels muttered as he walked towards his squad car.

Charlotte giggled as she unlocked her Jeep doors and climbed inside. Lizzy climbed in, put her seat belt on and stared out the window. It was a few minutes before she realized that the vehicle hadn't moved. She looked over to see Charlotte staring at her.

"What?" Lizzy demanded. She wasn't in the mood to talk. Charlotte merely arched an eyebrow and continued to stare at her friend.

"Charlotte, I am not in the mood to screw around right now. Please take me home." Lizzy looked back out the window. Charlotte put the vehicle in drive and pulled away from the firehouse.

Inside, looking out the dark window of his office, William watched as Charlottes Jeep sat outside for several minutes before pulling away. He turned away and slammed the filing cabinet drawer shut as he walked out of his office.

---